girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Apr 14, 2018 22:20:31 GMT
SEVEN: DRIFTERSJODIMonday brings yet more snow, and it's still falling when Jodi wanders down to join her mother at the kitchen table, the world beyond the window blurred with white like an untuned TV screen. Through the chatter of the radio – Johto 2, her mother's favourite station – Jodi can hear Ella and her father grunting monosyllables at each other as they shovel the driveway with Lucille. It's been their job for as long as Jodi can remember; she herself never had the strength to use a shovel, even before the avalanche. Something about hearing the three of them at it is comforting. Johto does its best to kill all its inhabitants every winter, but here they are regardless. The snow comes down and they just shovel it out of the way. “Morning, chickadee,” says her mother, handing her a cup of coffee without being asked. “What's on the agenda for today?” “Maybe go to the library and get some work done,” she replies. “I'm meant to be writing an essay on psy-acoustics.” This isn't a lie. She is meant to be writing an essay, and she is thinking of working in the library. It's just that the work she plans on doing there isn't anything to do with university. Going on what Sam said yesterday, someone must have been killed here in Mahogany about ten years ago – and it must have been connected to the chapter house. The library has microfiche archives of the Mahogany Courier going back at least thirty years; if Sam's investigation back then really was into another murder, that's where Jodi and Tacoma will find the evidence. “You know,” says her mother carefully, not quite looking her in the eye, “nobody's gonna be home. You can work here if you like.” “I might need some books other than the ones I brought home,” says Jodi. “I don't know if they'll have them there, but it's worth looking.” “Hm. Okay.” Her mother takes a meditative sip of coffee, furrows her brow. “You've been spending a lot of time out this past week, Jodi.” She leaves it at that: no need to actually ask the question. Even if Jodi wasn't psychic, she'd be able to tell it was there. “Everything is okay,” she says. “I guess I just miss this place. It's nice to see everything again.”
“Is that it?” asks her mother. “It's just – you know, there's a murderer out there, chickadee, and I know it's not dark and you're careful, but … you know.” Oh, Jodi knows. Hard not to. She's spent far too much time recently thinking about killers. The thought had crossed her mind that her parents were probably worried about her getting murdered – she's worried about it, so if they weren't something would be pretty badly wrong – but she didn't really know how to reassure them. Learning what she's up to certainly won't make them feel any better. “Yeah,” she says, in lieu of anything better. “That's it. It was a long term, and everything is so weird. Just want to … feel like I'm here again. If that makes sense.” “I think so.” Her mother chuckles, though Jodi can tell she hasn't stopped worrying. “The big city losing its charm already? Kids today are so jaded.” It's an offer to move on, and Jodi takes it gladly. The conversation isn't over, but it's on hold, for now at least. “It's probably all that TV rotting our brains.” “It probably is,” agrees her mother. “Here's trouble.” Thumping from the hall: Ella and her dad, stamping snow off their boots while Lucille clomps heavily along in their wake. They come in, Ella complaining about her friend Stacy, with whom she has for whatever teenage reason fallen out with. “… and like I don't even get what her problem is,” she's saying, while her father nods and hmms as if he can actually keep up with the speed of her thoughts. “I mean so what if―” She catches sight of Jodi and breaks off, startled. “Oh. Heya, sis.” Okay. So it's like that. Why can't people just be nice? The bombs could fall tomorrow; this kind of hate just seems like a waste of everyone's time. But Jodi smiles, knowing that Ella doesn't want her to acknowledge that she can tell what the problem is, and says good morning. “Yeah, good for people who don't have school,” Ella says. She's good at this – you can't see the nerves beneath the sarcasm – but of course Jodi can sense it anyway. “Honestly. How come you get so much holiday?” “Because we have essays to write,” says Jodi. “I'm going up to work in the library today. So think of me when you're having fun in art class.” “I don't have art today.” “Whatever. Lothian, stop bothering Lucille.” He pulls away from her and gives her his best innocent look, although the effect is slightly ruined by the way Lucille is glaring at him, a nimbus of greyish light shimmering around her fists. “Morning, kiddo,” says her father, leaning down to plant a kiss on the top of her head, the way he does with Ella. It isn't something he ever did with Jodi, and he does it now hesitantly, like he isn't sure if it's appropriate; Jodi blushes and tries to smile through her awkwardness, hoping he understands that the gesture is welcome. “You ready to go, Chelle?” “Sure thing.” Her mother drains her cup and gets up. “Ella? I found your chemistry homework down the back of the sofa. Put it on the coffee table.” “Oh. That's where it was? Thanks, Mum.” “'S what I'm here for,” she says drily. “Have a good day, kids. I got to make sure Mr Martell doesn't strain his wrist typing out his own letters.” “You're the real hero of the mill, huh.” “I sure am, darling.” She crosses to the counter and clicks the radio over to the Goldenrod Underground. The signal's terrible out here, but it's the only station that has a chance of playing any electronic music. “See you tonight. Jodi, if you pass by the store today, can you get some more potatoes for me? Get Lothian to carry 'em, if you're sure he won't eat 'em.” “Sure. See you!” Off they go, her mother and father and Lucille, and then it's just her and Ella. Jodi wonders if she should say something, and then she's wondered for so long that the moment is past and Ella too is preparing to leave. “Bye,” she says, folding up her errant homework and stuffing it in her bag. “Catch you later, sis.” “Yeah,” says Jodi, a little less certainly than she meant. “Bye.” If Ella notices anything wrong, she doesn't show it. The next thing Jodi knows, the door is closing again and she's alone with the crackly voice of the Underground DJ. “…. next up, got some Black Peaches to start your day off right. Here's 'Electric Number Eight'.” The music starts. Jodi closes her eyes, concentrating hard on the chiming of the synths, and makes herself a promise to talk to Ella properly sometime soon. She did know that this wasn't going to be over with just that first conversation, that there would be complications to deal with and teething pains to soothe – but she was kind of hoping that she'd be wrong. Okay. No point brooding, right? Just feed Lothian, get Tacoma, head out to the library. There'll be time enough to deal with Ella later on. And if not – well, she's just going to have to make some. Don't you think if someone got murdered here we'd already know about it? Sam came back in what, 1966, so go two years back from that – yeah, we were here in '64. We would have heard.“Well, I dunno,” says Jodi, turning the corner onto Pine Street. “Sam implied pretty clearly that she was investigating for the same reason I am. So …” Yeah, I know. Just doesn't seem to make much sense.“Checking won't hurt.” No. Guess not.She doesn't sound happy about it. She hasn't really sounded happy at all this morning; it feels like something's on her mind, though she doesn't seem to want to talk about it and Jodi hasn't wanted to pry. It's not just that she'd rather not upset her, it's also that she suspects that it might have to do with what they talked about yesterday, and Jodi isn't sure she's up to that right now. Tacoma clearly still feels bad about what happened back on their trainer journey, and that's a problem that they're going to have to deal with, eventually. But that was seven years ago now. It's been three since the last operation on her leg, when she finally stopped growing and they didn't need to adjust the bolts any more. Jodi would be lying if she said she didn't still think about all of this – she dreams of it even now, especially in winter, and wakes up whimpering in a way that makes her feel small and ugly – but it's over, for her. Not for Tacoma, though. Like Jodi knows how to even begin helping her through that. “Anyway, I'm gonna stop in at the store,” she says, trying to put the issue out of her mind. “If I leave it till the way back I'll forget. And Lothi doesn't mind carrying stuff, do you?” His nostrils quiver and an eager hum buzzes through the roots of her teeth. She isn't actually sure he got what she meant, but she can't fault him for enthusiasm. Okay, sure. So we're there, right?“Yeah. Sorry. Forgot the rock's in my bag.” 'S cool, says Tacoma. I'll just … wait here. Like usual.It's the kind of bitterness that demands that you ignore it. Jodi obliges, not wanting to make a whole thing of it just yet, and motions for Lothian to shove open the door to Sarah's store. She steels herself – this will be her first visit since coming out – and then follows him in. This place never changes: flickery yellow light that doesn't quite compensate for the windows that are half-covered up by extra shelves, a million and one products crammed into far too small a space. The merchandise is stacked higher than most people can reach; it's usually Tacoma's absurdly tall brother Everett who gets things down from the top shelf for you, but Jodi suspects he's probably not working today. Sarah's aipom will have to pick up the slack. “Good morning!” calls Sarah, craning her neck to see from behind the counter. And then: “Oh,” she says, the chirpiness draining from her voice. “Alex.” Jodi clears her throat. “Jodi, Sarah,” she says, nudging Lothian out of the way so she can get by. “I go by Jodi now.” “Of course,” says Sarah. “Jodi, sorry.” Forced smile. Her aipom climbs onto her shoulder and slips his tail-arm around the back of her neck, unable to tell why she's worried but wanting to help anyway. “What can I get for you today?” “Just some potatoes. It's fine, I know where they are.” “All right,” says Sarah. Jodi thinks she probably knows she's staring, but she can't make herself stop. She's starting to feel shocked herself, half breathless just at the fact that she exists; this is definitely not her emotion, definitely just something she's picked up from Sarah, but it's very hard to remember that. She tugs off her gloves and is so startled to see her painted nails she actually stumbles a little on that one loose tile by the canned peas. “You … let me know if you need anything.” “Sure.” Just get the potatoes and get out, Jodi tells herself. It will be fine. You will be fine. The silence as she picks out her potatoes is deafening. She wishes the vegetables weren't directly in Sarah's line of sight; it feels like her eyes are about to burn a hole in the back of her neck. Lothian paces anxiously behind her, and because he's too nervous to be careful of his wingtips he brushes some cans off the shelf with a clatter that makes Jodi jump half out of her skin. “Oh, don't worry,” says Sarah immediately, before she's even had a chance to apologise. “Roy will get that. Roy?” He hoots and leaps down to gather up the fallen cans, edging warily around Lothian. Most small pokémon are like that with him. Noivern only eat fruit, but if something looks as much like a dragon as Lothian does then other pokémon tend to give it a wide berth. “Thanks,” says Jodi, watching as Roy shuffles the cans adroitly between his three hands and back up onto the shelf. “I … yeah. Sorry.” “Oh, don't worry,” repeats Sarah. “It happens.” Brief pause. “Have you seen the news?” she asks. “We might get that Gym after all.” “Yep. We might.” No, come on. She can do better than this. At least, she can if she can get over her second-hand astonishment at the fact she's wearing a dress. And no, it shouldn't be down to her to help Sarah through this, but you have to work with what you've got, and what Jodi's got, right now, is someone who has temporarily forgotten that she's known Jodi all her life. “Here's hoping we do,” she says, taking her bag of potatoes up to the counter to be weighed. “We could use some more jobs around here. You could branch out into trainer supplies.” “Better not let the League know,” says Sarah. “They'll want to put up a Pokémon Mart here.” “A little healthy competition never hurt anyone.” Smile. No one but Jodi has to know how much effort it takes. “Right, Sarah?” “I guess not,” she agrees. Her head is clearing now; Jodi can feel the pressure on her own mind easing a little. Sarah's starting to remember that Jodi is a person and not just a spectacle. “How, um, how is Goldenrod?” Jodi shrugs. “Like everywhere else,” she says. “But it's okay, I guess.” “Is that so?” Jodi dislikes that phrase. She has never heard anyone mean anything by it except I think you're wrong. “I read in the paper that they have terrible problems there at the moment. With all the immigrants, you know, there's even less work to go around.” “Is that so?” asks Jodi, before she can stop herself. Sarah blinks, and then she gets it and laughs. “Oh no,” she says. “Not you, Jodi.” No, it's never Jodi – not Jodi, with her mother's pale skin and green eyes. But it is her sister, and her mestizo father, and there is almost nothing that Jodi hates more than being taken for someone who can share in your disdain for people who don't look like you. “Sure,” says Jodi, with a smile. She can't argue. It's never worth it. “So how much is that, then?” “Hm? Four and six.” “Huh,” says Jodi. She isn't actually surprised; she just wants to say something, to put more words between this moment and the one in which she failed to challenge Sarah. “Okay.” The coins change hands. Jodi is about to say goodbye when she remembers that she's meant to be a detective. “Oh, one more thing,” she says. “Uh, quick question – there's this word I found in my book, and literally nobody I've spoken to can tell me what it means, so I'm asking everyone – anyway, d'you know what a chapter house is?” It's like Jodi just threw a kitten out of a window: there's that shock again, crashing into Sarah's mind with such violence that Jodi struggles not to flinch. “Nope,” says Sarah, cheerful as anything. “Doesn't ring a bell. Are you sure your father doesn't know? He's good with words. Real good, considering.” She's an incredible liar, she really is. And she must know that Jodi can see through it, too. But she must also know that Jodi can't just demand that she tell the truth, not if she doesn't want Sarah complaining to her parents and things getting complicated, and so she's decided to play it this way instead. What is it that she's hiding? Did she― oh come on, Jodi. Sarah? Really? Her strangling days are long past; if she ever had the strength to choke the life out of a struggling human being, she certainly doesn't now. Besides, everyone's saying Tacoma was hit with an electric move before she was strangled. Roy doesn't know any of those; Sarah partnered with him when she was mourning her old hitmonlee eight years ago, and he's never had any battle experience at all. He joined her for companionship, not to gain strength.
“Oh,” says Jodi, playing for time while she tries to figure out whether or not to push any harder. “Well, uh …” The bell over the door jingles, and Jodi glances over her shoulder to see Con coming in, looking what you might politely call careworn. Okay, decision made. She is not sticking around to hear his bile echoed in her head again. “Thanks anyway,” she says. “I better get going. Uni work to do. Say hi to Leo for me!” “Of course. Bye!” Jodi hands the potatoes down to Lothian, who flicks the bag expertly over his shoulder the way he's learned to do with all the things Jodi is unable to carry herself, and the two of them head for the door, pretending not to notice Con watching until the very last moment. “Oh, hi Chief Wicke,” she says as she passes, and moves on without acknowledging his mumbled response. She doesn't slow down until she's put the length of the street between them, and then she curses under her breath and lets herself relax a little. How much did Con hear, she wonders. The last thing she needs is him getting involved. He'd probably disapprove of this just as much as Sam, except unlike her he has the power to actually stop her. Ugh. She could use a cigarette, honestly, and there are places near here where she could stop and smoke one out of the way of prying eyes, but she needs to stick to the plan. There's work to be done today. And given that she isn't even sure which year they should be investigating, Jodi has a feeling that they're going to be at it for a while. The library is a little busier today than the last couple of times Jodi was here. There's Simone, of course, reading her beekeeping book, but there are a couple of kids in school uniform on one of the microfiche machines, and Victor Orbeck is browsing through the periodicals. She stays in the doorway until he's moved deeper into the stacks – he didn't like her before, and she's certain he isn't going to be any fonder of her now – and then moves to wait for Lorna while she swoops in to help the teenagers load the fiche into the machine. “Text always runs parallel to the long side,” says Lorna, plucking it from their fingers and rotating it. “Here. Like this.” She glances over her shoulder, sees Jodi hovering there. “Excuse me now, Crystal.” “Morning, Lorna.” The kids turn at the sound of her voice. Jodi recognises one of them now she's been put in context – Crystal Aston, a year younger than Ella – but she's still drawing a blank on the other. It's hard to say whether knowing or not makes their eyes and the startled curiosity behind them any easier to bear. “How are you?” “Very well, thank you, Jodi,” replies Lorna. “You're back quick. Book no good?” “Huh? Oh, no, it's fine.” Crystal and her friend are still staring. Jodi meets their eyes, just for a moment, and then they realise what they're doing and busy themselves with the microfiche again. “I'm just here to do some research.” “Ah,” says Lorna. “University?” “Nope. Personal interest.” “Really, now.” Lorna folds her arms, peers at her over the top of her glasses. “How can I help?” “You've got all the old Couriers on microfiche, right?” Lorna nods. “Great. So if I'm looking for, uh, let's say 1964 to start with …” “That would be over here.” Lorna glides over to the drawer in question. Somehow she never seems to make any noise when she moves. Like Dr Ishihara, now that Jodi thinks of it. Maybe it's a ghost thing; they both have spectral partners. “What are you looking for, exactly? That's a lot of papers to go through.” “It's … difficult to say,” says Jodi, wishing she'd had the foresight to plan her answer. Tacoma is right, she's terrible at lying. “I'm, uh …” You're interested, says Tacoma, out of nowhere. You came home and I'm dead and everything's different, and you feel like you want to know your hometown again.It's so unexpected and so sad that Jodi can't quite contain herself; some of it slips out at the edges of her mind and makes Lothian squeak in confusion. God. She knew Tacoma was a good liar, and also probably clinically depressed, but – damn. She wasn't expecting that. At least Lorna won't question it. It's much too personal for that. “I'm, uh, interested,” she says aloud. “I mean, I came home and – and you know, and everything is different.” She glances at Crystal and her friend. Their eyes are on the screen, but they're probably eavesdropping all the same. “I feel like I missed something,” she says. “I want to know this place again.” Lorna stands there, unmoving. Her face is as still as ever, but Jodi can read her sympathy, and her awareness that Jodi can read it. “I think you probably know it better than you think,” she says, after several seconds have trickled slowly by. “But all right, Jodi. You remember how to work the machine?” “Yeah. Thanks.” “Okay.” Lorna begins to walk away, then stops. “Jodi?” “Yeah?” “I'm sorry about Tacoma. I know you two were close.” Second time in as many days that someone has said that to her. It's just as painful to hear as the first. “Thanks,” says Jodi, real tears filming her eyes. “I'll, um, let you get back to it.” Lorna nods and leaves to wheel a trolley of books deeper into the building. Jodi stands there for a minute, breathing slowly and trying to ignore her awareness of the two teenage minds currently bumping curiously up against hers, and then she tells Lothian he can put down the potatoes and opens up the drawer marked 1964. Thanks, Tacoma, she says, sliding the first fiche into the reader. Don't mention it, she replies. Figured I better actually help out for once. And, y'know. You can't lie to save your life.Can't argue with that. Jodi hits the switch and listens to the familiar hum as the machine lights up. Let me get the rock out and I'll turn it so you can see too.And here was me thinking that being dead would finally get me out of studying, says Tacoma, so deadpan even Jodi can't tell if it's a joke or not. C'mon then. Let's get to work.They do, and Lorna was right: it really is a lot to sift through. Most of it is irrelevant: the community calendar, dull reports on the slow decline of the mill's, photographs of amusingly-shaped vegetables sent in by local horticulturists. Lost pokémon, a rare state visit from the Queen that Tacoma remembers and Jodi doesn't. A runaway kid whose name Jodi vaguely recognises from school and who she doesn't think was ever found. They keep at it for a long time – so long that Lothian gets restless and starts pacing around, tail flicking; Jodi tells him to go outside and fly around, but of course he refuses. Seven years on and he still won't let her out of his sight. Onwards, fiche after fiche. In June, a fair comes to town; in September, two hikers go missing while trying to take an ill-advised shortcut between two trails and nobody seems to be interested. Three people go missing in one year? Jodi chews her lip. Does that seem like a lot to you?
People are always going missing here, says Tacoma. You know?It's true. Lots of hikers find premature ends to their journeys near Mahogany. When parents tell their kids to avoid the bog, and the Blackwood, and in fact all the forest except the well-mapped part connecting Mahogany to the Lake of Rage, they're not just trying to scare them. There are ursaring out there, and wolves, and places where the terrain seems to morph under your feet so you take a step onto what looks like solid ground and find yourself plummeting thirty feet into a hole. No maps, no ranger stations; break a leg out there and you're on your own. But people go all the same, overambitious hikers and even one or two kid trainers who manage to evade the locals' attempts to stop them, and sometimes they come back and sometimes they don't. Occasionally, search parties will come back with a body, but a lot of the time they don't even find that.
Missing bodies. A recent murder. A killer at large. It's so, so tempting to connect those dots, but part of managing empathy is knowing your emotions, and Jodi has had enough training to be able to know when her fear is getting in the way of her reason. Yeah, she says. I guess all these secrets are just making me paranoid.It doesn't help that Crystal's friend keeps looking at her, too. Crystal herself seems to have got back into whatever work it is she's doing, scribbling away and occasionally glancing at the screen – but the other girl keeps looking up from her notebook like she can't quite get over the fact that Jodi is there. Even when Jodi isn't watching, she can feel her incredulous attention popping in and out of existence on the edge of her mental perception each time. She probably doesn't mean it, but it's putting Jodi on edge all the same. She sighs. Back a year? she asks. Yeah, says Tacoma. '64 is clearly a bust.But we learned that Ina's jam won second place in the North Johto Preserve Enthusiasts' annual competition, says Jodi, trying to distract herself. Can we really say it wasn't worth it?I swear you're only this boring to spite me. C'mon. '63. Let's go.
Okay, okay, whatever.She gets up and switches the fiche for the first in the 1963 drawer. Lothian gets up with her, thinking they might finally be off, and then whines a note that makes the bones in her hands tingle when she sits back down again. “I told you, you can go fly around if you want,” she says. “Pretty sure it's safe to leave me here.” He whines again, this time adjusting the frequency to prod at her nerves in a way that she knows is a very petulant no, and sets his head on his claws to wait. He won't leave you alone? asks Tacoma. Nope. Not since the – since the accident. Damn it. She's meant to be avoiding that topic. Makes it very awkward to shower, she adds, hoping to change the subject. I either have to let him sit in the bathroom where he can watch me or he just scratches the hell out of the door, and I don't think my empath scholarship would cover what I'd need to pay my landlord if I let him do that.Oh, says Tacoma. Right.She says nothing else. Jodi curses her own thoughtlessness and shoves the fiche roughly into the reader. She can't think of an answer that wouldn't get them into a conversation too personal to have without looking at one another while sitting in a public library. The silence deepens. Victor Orbeck leaves at some point, his dislike filtering into Jodi's head as he passes, but she doesn't acknowledge him, or he her. She concentrates instead on 1963 in Mahogany: a controversy over the colour chosen for the repainting of the town hall; Con Wicke joining the police force; Aaron Lockwood reopening the Snowdrop Cocktail Lounge as the Briar Rose, three years to the month after his father mismanaged it right out of business. Two other hikers went missing as well. Separately this time – one in March, one in July. Who goes hiking in March, asks Tacoma, and Jodi shrugs before remembering Tacoma can't see her and saying she doesn't know instead. She's mostly just glad Tacoma's speaking again. Her silence was getting a little worrying. Hey, she says, not long after. Another missing person. She adjusts the zoom a little. Mae West (age unknown), resident for three months in the Cedarshade development, has not been seen in over a week.Mae West? asks Tacoma. Seriously?
Apparently. I guess there's no reason there can't be more than one.
Guess so. Let me see that.Jodi pushes the rock a little closer to the screen, and they read together: staying in a cheap room on the northeast side of town, working nights in Aaron's bar and days at Ina's tea shop. A drifter, apparently. Not so many of them around now, with even casual labour difficult to find, but they do blow into town on occasion, taking whatever work they can get before moving on. For a while everyone thought that Mae had just left town without telling anyone, but when her landlord finally looked into her room he found all her things still there. The cops were looking into it, as of the time of writing. Tacoma's attention shifts. Think that's who Sam was talking about? she asks. I don't know. There's that kid who ran off in '64, I guess?
He was sixteen. Sam was our age.
Right. Jodi chews her lip. So maybe? Let's keep looking. Maybe they found her.They did not find her. But, a few minutes later, Tacoma picks up something else. Wait up, she says. Look. In the gossip column.Jodi moves back to the last page and rereads it. Additionally, young Samantha Spade has left town. To judge by the size of the cloud she departed under, she may not be back for some time. “Ugh,” she says aloud, concentration slipping in her irritation. “They have that in there? Really?” She's never really read the Courier, and now she's glad. She has a horrible feeling that she's probably a news item in this week's issue herself. Nobody gets to keep secrets here, you know that. Unless you're a member of a secret murder society, I guess. Look, point is, that's just a month after this Mae West person disappeared. So you think …?
You got a better hypothesis?Jodi sighs. Crystal's friend looks up at the noise. Guess I don't, she says, scowling at the machine like she can intimidate it into telling her more. What do we do? Ask her about it?
Dunno. What else can we do?Jodi thinks about it for a while. There really aren't any other options, are there? All right, she says. Next time I see her, then. She turns off the microfiche machine and gets to her feet, wincing at the ache in her leg. Mission accomplished. I think we're done for now.
Mission accomplished, agrees Tacoma. And it only took, what, three and a half hours?The joke isn't even that strained. For Tacoma, that's pretty good. I'm honestly surprised it didn't take longer, Jodi says, wanting to encourage her. Lothian is up too now, looking at her with eager eyes. “Yeah, we're going,” she tells him, and gets a thrilled hoot in response. “Ssh,” she says, resisting the urge to glance at Crystal and her friend. (Both watching now.) “Still a library, Lothi.” She motions for him to pick up the potatoes, waves goodbye to Lorna and heads on out. Those eyes are on her back every step of the way. It's okay. They got what they came for, right? One insensitive teenager is a small price to pay. And now they can go back home and be normal people for a while, while they try to come up with their next move. What now? asks Tacoma, as they step out into the crisp winter air. “First, I need to get lunch or I'm gonna faint,” says Jodi, watching Lothian bound on ahead. “All that telepathy. And then … I dunno. Wanna see what's on TV?” The pause before Tacoma answers is just long enough for Jodi to be aware that she is swallowing her first response. Sure, she says, a nameless discontent seething behind her words. Let's do that.Well, as long as she's not shutting her out again, Jodi supposes she can probably work with it. “Hey. Jodi? You still awake?” Jodi props herself up on one elbow to see Tacoma watching from the desk. All right. This definitely sounds like whatever it is that's been bothering her. She had a feeling it would come out if she waited, although she isn't sure whether it was her empath training telling her that or just something she remembered from when they used to hang out. “Yeah,” she says. “What is it?” “Have an idea,” replies Tacoma. “Just … don't know if it's a good one.” Jodi sits up properly, pulling the duvet up as if she's cold, although she isn't. She hates being seen like this, face unpainted and chest flat without her bra. There's an unspoken agreement between her and most of the world, which is that so long as Jodi takes pains to look like a girl, people will pretend to think she is one. Half the time they don't mean it, but they do pretend, and that's fine; that's all Jodi needs most of the time, to make it through whatever interaction it is she's trying to negotiate. But when she's unready, when she doesn't look like a girl … It's okay. It is. She chose this, she reminds herself. She knew what she was getting herself into and she still chose it, regardless. And anyway, Tacoma is her friend, right? Tacoma thinks she's fucking gorgeous. She wasn't lying when she said that. Jodi can always tell. She breathes in deeply and forces herself to stop hiding under the covers. “Well,” she says, trying not to feel incomplete and failing. “We're not gonna know unless you say it, are you?” “Yeah, I guess not.” Tacoma hesitates. “It's just, uh … it might not be very healthy.” “Why not?” “'Cause I want you to get Nikki.” “What?” “It gives you a reason to go out into the woods,” says Tacoma, rushing her words as though she's had this argument prepared for hours already. As she has done. “Because she needs exercise, right? And then we can find the cabin and – and also I don't think my family can handle her for very long, you know? Because she's gonna be so upset and they're grieving because they think I'm dead and I mean I am dead but―” “Tacoma.” Jodi reaches for her cane, hauls herself out of bed. “Tacoma, slow down a minute, okay?” Pause. The clouds in her mind are clearing. Jodi would like to send some soothing vibes her way, but Lothian is asleep and without him she's just too tired right now. A full morning of sustained telepathy really takes it out of you. “Yeah,” says Tacoma, watching her approach. “Yeah, sure. Sorry. I've been thinking about that for a while.” “It's okay.” There's something familiar about that look on Tacoma's face, she thinks, and then a memory surfaces from somewhere deep within her: that look, Tacoma peeling the skin off her lip. Probably a good thing she doesn't have hands right now. “Seems like a good idea to me. They were never really very good with her, were they?” “No. Kangaskhan are difficult, and she only really likes me. But she remembers you, I think. So … so you know. You could offer to look after her. And then you could …” When it becomes clear that she can't finish the sentence, Jodi steps in. “Show you to her,” she says. “And she'd calm down, and everyone would think that it's because she remembers and trusts me. So they'd let her stay with me, and then you'd get to see her again.” “Yeah.” “And you don't think that's healthy?” Tacoma doesn't answer, or even look her in the eye. Jodi sighs, leans forward on her elbows. “I'd be more worried if you didn't want to see her,” she says. “You know that would be weirder, right?” “Mm.” Tacoma's eyes slide up to meet hers, two dull green stars in the formless clouds of her face. “I guess so.” She's not saying what she means. It's fine. Jodi thinks it's almost certainly that she can't, rather than that she's trying to hide anything. “I'll ask Mum and Dad in the morning,” she says. “See if they're okay with Nikki coming to stay for a while. Then … well, if we're gonna do this, we'd better do it right then. Got to calm Nikki down before – uh. Before Wednesday.” God. Are they there already? It seems too fast, but it's just how it's always been done; some old story about Ho-oh, about how fire must follow quickly after death if you want to ensure rebirth. Nobody follows Johto's old folk religions any more, but the customs linger. So. Here they are, less than a week after Tacoma died, and it's already time to put her corpse to the flame. It's frightening, honestly. Jodi didn't know how much she was hoping there might be a way to return Tacoma to her body until the prospect of it being torched loomed up like that. Not that she really thought it was possible. Dead means dead: even people as ignorant about ghosts as Jodi know that, and Tacoma confirmed it, too. Barring a sudden intervention from Ho-oh, there's no coming back for her. It's just that up until now, with Tacoma's body still around, Jodi has been able to kid herself there might be. “Sorry,” says Jodi. “You probably don't want to talk about that.” “No,” says Tacoma slowly. “No, it's okay.” Her disc has slowed to a crawl, so that the fog seems to billow almost in slow motion. “It's got to happen, right?” They look at each other for a long time, trying to find a way to say no, but no matter how hard they think about it they can't come up with anything at all. The next morning, Jodi wakes determined to get this over with. They made decent progress yesterday, but they have to do more, have to get this wrapped up as quickly as possible. Even if there's no way to get Tacoma back into her body, she has to go home as soon as she can, so she and her family can start to heal. Jodi is happy to spend time with her, of course, but it's not healthy for Tacoma to be so dependant on one person. She needs – well, for want of a better word, she needs her life back, as soon as possible. And until whoever killed her is unmasked, it won't be safe for her to come out of hiding. So. First things first, they need Nikole. It'll be good for Tacoma, good for her family – and good for the investigation. At breakfast, while Tacoma sleeps late inside the rock, Jodi broaches the subject with her family. Her parents are surprised, but impressed by her kindness in offering to take Nikole off the Spearings' hands; her father tells her she must have got it from her mother, and her mother agrees that it definitely didn't come from him. Ella is a bit more hesitant – Nikole is, she says, kind of scary – but it's fine, Jodi has her permission. Her father tells her she'd better call ahead before she goes, especially since they've got the funeral tomorrow, and heads out to take her mother to the mill. “Ella,” he calls. “Your yellow folder's in the middle of the floor!” “I know!” she yells back. “It's so I don't forget it!” “You have got to come up with a better way to remember things.” “Okay!” says Ella, as enthusiastically as if she's actually going to do it, and rolls her eyes at Jodi. Jodi fires back her best responsible-older-sister glare, but Ella just looks disdainful. “Guess I'd better go too,” she says, sliding her bowl into the sink. “See you later, sis. Try not to let Nikole break anything.” “Thanks for leaving me all the washing-up.” “No need to thank me,” she says. “You earned it.” Jodi laughs. “I guess I'll live,” she says. “Is, um … is school okay, by the way?” She can't quite make herself ask if that thing with Stacy is because of Jodi. She suspects that Ella probably knows what she means anyway. “It's fine,” she says, with a carefully careless kind of shrug. “Looking forward to the holidays.” Jodi raises her eyebrows. “You know I'm psychic, right?” Ella hovers there for a moment, fiddling with the cuff of her uniform shirt. “I … I'm fine,” she answers, in the end. “Catch you later, Jodi.” She leaves before Jodi can say anything else. Jodi sits there for a while, chewing her lip and wondering if this was worth it, if she really had the right to make her parents afraid and get Ella into trouble just because she wasn't happy, and then when the door bangs shut she starts out of her chair and goes to get Tacoma and her radio. Nothing she can do to help her family, after all; she's already let the genie out of the bottle. For now, she just has to do what she can, and what she can do is wash the dishes and then sort out this thing with Nikole. That's not that hard, right? No. Not really. She just has to walk over to Tacoma's house and ask her parents. On the day before their daughter's funeral. At the same time as showing them her new face and trying not to absorb lethal quantities of other people's grief. Nope. Not hard at all, right? Standing in front of the Spearing house, staring at the door, Jodi suddenly finds herself wondering whether or not she should be here after all. She's here alone, except for Lothian; Tacoma said she'd rather sit this one out, and Jodi doesn't blame her. She wouldn't want to come back and haunt her family after her death, either. But even if she is by herself, there must be at least half a dozen pairs of eyes on her right now. Everyone who lives on this street must have seen her and Lothian coming; his landing and her cane aren't exactly subtle. And let's face it: who isn't interested to see what Jodi Ortega is doing at the house of her dead ex-best friend? Even those people who are nice about the girl thing are going to be curious about that. With all those people watching, there's no way to back out of it. Jodi forces herself to stop chewing her lip, checks in her pocket mirror to make sure she hasn't ruined her lipstick, and then, finally out of ways to put it off, bites the bullet and raps on the front door. The wait seems to go on forever. Lothian's humming starts up in her bones, a familiar soothing pitch that warms her chest like walking into her house and seeing her mother waiting, but even he can't do that much to help. She stands there without breathing until she thinks she might actually faint before anyone comes out, and then at last the door opens and Tacoma's uncle Nick lurches unsteadily into the gap. He stares at her in mute unrecognition, and for a long time Jodi just stares back. The grief is flowing out through the open door like the Rageriver during the spring melt, a vast thundering rush of emotion that could sweep away a gyarados, let alone a human. Jodi goes under for a moment, vision greying at the edges, hand slipping off the grip of her cane, and then before she can fall Lothian screams to disrupt it and she comes back just in time to catch herself on the wall. “Ah,” she gasps, half stunned still. “Lothi …” She drags herself back up again, wincing as her leg creaks beneath her. Lothian shoves her cane back into her hand, and she manages to straighten up just in time to catch his worried look. A second later, the questioning vibe follows, and she nods, breathless. “'M okay,” she mumbles. “'M okay.” He pushes his head into her hand, wanting her to prove it, and she scratches him between the ears while she tries to get her breath back. All the while, Nick just stares. He seems completely unsurprised by any of this, although also completely uncomprehending of it. “Hi,” says Jodi, bringing her eyes back up to him. “Um – sorry, I'm psychic, and this house …” She trails off. She can still feel it, throbbing all around her like the pounding of a gigantic heart. It's easily the strongest emotion she's ever felt, stronger than anything her teachers have ever thrown at her in training, but she can handle it. Just. She's going to need to eat something after this – maybe four or five somethings – but she can handle it. “Sorry,” she says. Nick still hasn't responded. “I'm Jodi? Jodi Ortega? I spoke to Jessica on the phone.” Nick blinks. He looks like he hasn't been sleeping. Or shaving, for that matter. But at least he's reacting now. “Jodi Ortega,” he repeats. “I didn't know there was a Jodi Ortega.” “Yeah, I think a lot of people have been kinda surprised about it,” she says. “I, um … I used to go by Alex.” His eyes seem to come into focus. She can sense his surprise at her new look, somewhere deep inside him, though it struggles to make it out to show on his face. It's all right. As long as it's just surprise and not hostility, the two of them are cool. “Alex?” he asks. “Tacoma's friend?” She's about to answer, but before she can even start to get the words out Nick carries on. “Right, right,” he says. “The girl in the bar …” “The girl in the bar?” “Huh? Oh. Right, never mind.” He coughs and takes a step back. “Sorry. Left you standing there in the cold. Come in.” “Thank you.” Jodi steels herself and takes a step in, trying to take shallow breaths. It doesn't actually help – emotions aren't like smells; you don't breathe them in – but she can't help herself. The pain here is ground into the woodwork, seeping out at every footstep and soaking into her brain. It's going to be here for a long time yet, even after the Spearings start to recover. Like nuclear fallout. The room itself looks the same as it ever did: big clock on the left wall, mirror on the right. That rug with the missing corner from when Everett's quagsire took a bite out of it. All the same, except that between this and her last visit there are five years and a dead daughter, and now none of it looks quite the same as it did before. Nick's magneton is hovering by the stairs, its cores orbiting one another like a model of an atom. It drifts closer as he approaches, cores revolving until all three of its eyes are on him, but he doesn't respond. Jodi is about to say hello when someone else speaks instead. “Nick? Who is it?” Jessica Fay comes out of the living-room, twitching the door half-closed behind her. It was her who answered when Jodi phoned earlier; she lives two doors down with her husband and two kids, and from what Jodi has heard from her parents, it's her who's been keeping the Spearing house running the last few days. She also seems to have already heard about Jodi, which was convenient. Coming out once is stressful. Coming out continuously, over and over for days on end, is proving to be even more so. “Tacoma's friend,” says Nick. “Al― Jodi.” “Ah. Right.” Jessica stares with naked curiosity. At Jodi's side, Lothian spreads his wings a little and arches his back, trying to intimidate; Jodi takes as much of her mind as she can off the grief to send him a warning thought: back off, Lothi.“Hi,” she says, trying to be friendly even as Lothian continues to bristle. “We, um, we spoke earlier?” “Yeah, of course.” Jessica is still staring. It's not aggressive. She just doesn't seem to be able to stop herself looking at Jodi like she's an interesting animal at the zoo. “I spoke to Annie and Lucas, and I think they'd appreciate not having to worry about Nikole for a few days.” “You spoke to them? What'd you say?” Jessica hesitates, twisting her wedding ring around her finger. “I said that that Alex Ortega was offering to look after Nikole for a while,” she admits. “Sorry. I didn't know what to … I didn't know how to say to them.” “Right. I understand.” It's true. She's not happy about it, but she does understand. “So … where is she?” “Wait,” says Nick. “You're going to take Nikole?” “Yeah.” Jodi glances at Jessica, but she just shrugs. “Is that okay? I just thought, you know, you've all got enough going on, and like she knows me. And I'm good at soothing pokémon. It just made sense. I hope that's okay,” she adds, aware that she's repeating herself but unable to stop in the face of Nick's silence. “Hah,” he says, the sound of laughter without the heart. “Yeah. Yeah, no, that's … that's good of you.” His magneton flies closer to him, silent and unreadable in a way that makes Jodi uncomfortable. She's not used to minds that are quite this alien; she can feel something coming from it, some intricate metallic clattering that sets her teeth on edge, but what it means she has absolutely no idea. “She's up in Tacoma's room,” Nick continues. “Hasn't come out for a day now.” “Better than her being down here,” says Jessica, catching the look on Jodi's face. “She's been breaking things. Glad you called when you did; I don't know how much more of this they can stand.” Ugh. Jodi wishes she could tell them, she really does. And she will, one day soon, when all of this is over. This thought doesn't do much to assuage her guilt, but it's going to have to do. “How are they?” she asks. Both Jessica and Nick look like they have an answer to give, but before either of them can speak, Annie calls out from the living-room: “Jessica, who is it?” Jodi barely recognises her voice; it sounds nothing like she remembers it. Thinner, somehow. And fragile. Like clothes so worn out that you can't wash them any more for fear of tearing them. “It's …” Jessica looks at Jodi, panic in her eyes. What name? Is now the right time? Jodi wants to help, but she can't decide what she should say. Alex, to spare them the trouble? But then what if they want to see her? Isn't it better to just get all this out in the open? She should have dressed in her old clothes this morning, should have taken steps to avoid all this. Except – what kind of message would that send to everyone who saw her walk over here? Half the town doesn't think she's a girl anyway. She can't give them the satisfaction of seeing her old face ever again. She just can't. “It's, uh,” Jessica says. “It's, uh … one of Tacoma's friends.” Movement, indistinct but unmistakeable. Jodi swallows her heart as it tries to climb into her mouth and curls her free hand into the thick ruff of fur around Lothian's neck. He twitches his nose, sends a low purr rumbling through her bones. “Who?” asks Annie, and then she opens the door and all the thinking in the world won't save Jodi now. Because there she is, looking old and distracted but definitely still herself enough to know Jodi when she sees her – and here's Jodi, standing there, staring and leaning hard on her cane as the wave of maternal grief breaks over her face. “Oh, Alex,” says Annie, surprised. And then: “Oh. Alex.” It's heavier the second time around. Jodi says nothing, concentrating hard on the vibe Lothian is broadcasting to counteract the pain, and nobody else speaks either. The tap drips once in the kitchen. An upstairs floorboard creaks. Jodi breathes out. “I go by Jodi now,” she says. “And, um … I'm so sorry. I loved her still.” Annie looks almost relieved to be reminded of her dead daughter, to be helped back into more familiar territory. When did her face get so lined? Jodi could have sworn she looked ten years younger just this summer, when they bumped into one another in the store. Back then her mind felt sharp and crisp. Now it's vague and muddy, and Jodi can tell that if she lets herself get too close it will suck her in like the bog to the south of town and bury her so deep no one will ever find her again. “Yeah,” Annie says, mumbles really. “I loved her too. You know I always thought you …” Several long seconds later, Jessica clears her throat. “Jodi's gonna look after Nikole for a while,” she says. “I told you, remember?” “I'm grieving, not senile,” mutters Annie, a little of that old fire returning for a moment. “I remember.” With what seems like a herculean effort, she drags her gaze up off the floor and back onto Jodi's face. “If you can get her out the room, you can take her,” she says. “I'm sorry, but I can't take any more of this.” “It's okay. That's why I'm here―” “It's not okay,” says Annie roughly, and for just a second her eyes flash the way they used to. Jodi never noticed it before, but it must be her Tacoma gets it from. “But it's what it is.” She turns away, shoulders slumping. “Go on up, Alex. Please.” She doesn't notice her mistake, and Jodi doesn't point it out. “Okay,” she says. “I will.” “I'll show you up,” says Nick, as if she doesn't know the way. “You two stay here with Lucas.” Jessica nods and steers Annie back inside while Nick takes Jodi and Lothian upstairs. “Sorry,” he says, over one shoulder. “We're all kind of a mess.” He sighs. “Kinda fallen to me to be the responsible one. Which is … hah. Well. That's no good for anyone.” “I'm sorry.” “Aren't we all,” he says bitterly. “Wait. No, I'm sorry, I'm – I know you were her friend.” Jodi tries to think of an answer, but honestly, she doesn't have a whole lot of brainpower to spare right now. “Yeah,” she says. “I am. Was.” Damn it. “Where's Everett?” she asks, to change the subject, but Nick just shrugs. “In his room. Hasn't come out either.” He reaches the door to Tacoma's room and turns around, one of his magneton's cores zooming ahead to join him a moment before the rest. “Well. Here we are.” He moves his hand as if to knock on the door, but seems to think better of it, lets it fall to his side. “We've just left her,” he says. “She was … it was hard, when she was downstairs, so it seemed easier.” His voice is neutral, but Jodi can feel his shame, eating away at him like maggots. “Oh. Um … right.” Don't chew your lip, she thinks. Radiate confidence. Be as helpful as they need you to be. “So,” she says. “Can I go in?” “Huh? Yeah, sure, sure.” He doesn't make any move to get out of the way. “You, uh – I heard you read her mind the other day.” He's good at hiding his worry, but not good enough. Concerned about what might have happened to Tacoma? No, that doesn't seem quite right; his head is full of conflicting emotions, difficult to untangle with the Spearings' grief deadening her senses, but Jodi's pretty sure that the main thing here is guilt. “Yes,” she says, keeping her suspicion out of her voice. “I did. Why?” “You didn't – did you find out anything?” She shrugs. “Maybe something about where Tacoma's suitcase and stuff got dumped,” she says. “Somewhere out in the woods.” Nick's eyes widen. She can practically taste the adrenaline coursing through him. “Yeah?” he asks, and this time he's doing a much worse job of feigning calm. “Where in the woods, do you know?” “Near some old cabin.” “O-oh,” he says. “Uh. Good news, I guess. If it gives … if it gives the cops a lead.” “Yeah.” It occurs to Jodi now that Nick's pen couldn't have been in the park for very long. If it had been there since before the snow, someone would have seen it and picked it up; those gold fittings really catch the light. It can't be him. Can it? What would be the difference between the grief you feel at someone killing your niece and the grief you feel at the knowledge that you killed her, anyway? Could Jodi even tell the difference? No, it can't be him. It can't. Look at him, Jodi tells herself. Look how broken up he is. How could it possibly be him? “So,” she says, pushing the thought out of her head. “Can I go in?” “Ah. Right. That.” He clears his throat and steps aside. “Go right ahead.” Okay. Jodi reaches out mentally to Lothian, feels the comforting warmth of his psyche against hers – and steps inside. Tacoma's room. Bed, sofa, scattered clothes and a weird sweet smell thick enough to get stuck in your sinuses. It's a complete mess, although Jodi isn't sure whether that's down to Tacoma or to the kangaskhan currently crushing the sofa into the floorboards. “Hey, Nikki.” She motions for Lothian to shut the door, bends down as far as she can. Nikole's huge head is turned away, snout buried deep among the cushions. “Nikki? It's me. It's … well, I'm not Alex any more, I'm Jodi. But you remember me, right?” Nikole does not move. Jodi can't even see her breathing, although she knows from the shifting of her mind that she's alive. “What about Lothian, huh?” she tries. “You remember Lothi, right?” He stalks forward and hops up onto the arm of the sofa, wings fanning the pages of a discarded magazine. Nikole still doesn't react, even when he leans down and squeaks at her. Jodi sighs and sits down on the one corner of Tacoma's bed that isn't covered in her clothes. Now she's looking, she can tell it must have been Nikole who made the mess; the drawers have been pulled out of the chest, their panels splintered around the handles. There's broken glass on the floor around them, and a stain that Jodi guesses must be the source of the smell. Perfume. Since when does Tacoma wear perfume? Jodi can't imagine that she bought it herself. Maybe a boyfriend got it for her or something. Although Tacoma having a boyfriend feels about as likely as her buying perfume. She just … doesn't seem the type. This is probably a mean thought, and it's definitely a badly-timed one. Concentrate on Nikole, she tells herself. Concentrate on Nikole, and get her back home to Tacoma. “Nikki,” she says. “I'm sorry about Tacoma. But she's not gone, you know? We can go see her.” Nothing. Lothian prods Nikole with a foreclaw and still, nothing. All right. This is going to be difficult, with all the grief still caked around the edges of her skull, but she's going to have to try a more direct route. Nikki. Nikole's shoulders tense. Nikki? Do you remember me? I'm Tacoma's friend.Her tail twitches. Lothian starts and almost falls off the side of the sofa, claws snagged on the fabric. Do you wanna come see Tacoma with me? The words are slow, seeping through the miasma of sorrow like water soaking into sand, but they find their mark: Nikole's head moves, just a little. Does she understand? Hard to say. But she's hearing her, and that's a start. I mean it, Nikki. She'd really like to see you.Tentatively, Nikole raises her head, one dark eye just visible beyond the sweep of her ear. Jodi holds out her hand. “Wanna come?” she asks. And Nikole slides slowly off the sofa, all its springs squealing with the shifting of her weight, and bends to take her hand in her massive paw. Jodi smiles, reaches up to rub her muzzle the way she always liked. Nikole doesn't lean into it, doesn't react at all in fact, but she does let her do it. “You're a good partner,” Jodi tells her, backing up the words with the strongest wave of compassion she can project. “Tacoma's gonna be really proud of you.” Nikole stares at her, eyes blank. But her mind is moving, and somewhere fathoms deep within it Jodi thinks she can just about make out a little swell of hope. It's a long, long walk home. After negotiating the hall at the Spearing house – no mean feat; Tacoma's family are pathetically, uncomfortably grateful, in a way that Jodi doesn't know how to deal with – she has to get Nikole back to her house, and she refuses to go back in her ball. Or to let go of Jodi's hand, in fact. And since even trying to pull away will get her fingers shredded by Nikole's claws, that leaves Jodi to try and match pace with her, and that's almost as painful as the claws; Nikole isn't like Lothian, doesn't see why Jodi can't go as fast as she can. She tries to pull ahead, then bellows her frustration when Jodi's leg seizes up and leaves her stuck a pace behind. But at least Jodi can feel vaguely safe for once – any would-be murderers who mess with Nikole are going to end up in the medical centre – and she perseveres, keeps on smiling through the pain in her leg, until eventually they make it. After a protracted struggle to get Nikole to release her hand so she can take the front door keys out of her pocket, Jodi gets her inside and takes her into the living-room, where Tacoma's rock is waiting on the table. “Hey,” she calls. “Brought you a visitor.” Tacoma emerges almost immediately, making Nikole start and shrink back from the burst of smoke – and then, so quickly that Jodi isn't even sure how it happens, Nikole is right there, the rock clutched between her paws and her snout right up against Tacoma's face. Thank God. Jodi was worried that she wouldn't know Tacoma in this form. But there she is, whining little delighted noises and staring like she could just eat her with her eyes. Partners. When everything's said and done, no matter what happens, that endures. Her and Lothi, Ella and Virgo, Tacoma and Nikki. It makes her heart swell to see it. “Someone's pleased to see you,” she says. “You're telling me,” says Tacoma, closing her eyes as Nikole pushes her muzzle further into her face. “Honestly, Nikki, you'd think I'd died or something.” She must be feeling good, to make a joke about it. Jodi sits down, suppressing a grunt of pain as the weight leaves her aching leg, and reaches out for Lothian. Watching the two of them like this makes her want to hug her partner, too. Over here, you. He jumps on the sofa, which is a thing Jodi's parents have forbidden but which Jodi has never enforced, and settles his head into her lap so she can rest her hand between his ears. The two of them sit there for a moment, watching Nikole cuddle Tacoma so hard she'd probably kill her if she still had ribs to crush and basking in the warm glow of their combined happiness. After the grief in the Spearing household, this is exactly what Jodi needed; it even takes away the pain in her leg, for a few seconds at least. “Okay, okay,” says Tacoma, her disc pulling back a little on its thread. “C'mon, Nikki, lemme breathe.” Nikole sniffs deeply and licks her, tongue carving a brief path through her mist before it reforms, and then – finally – settles down by the other sofa, curled on her side with Tacoma clutched in her paws. The change in her is startling; it's hard to believe that this is the same kangaskhan she dragged out of Tacoma's room just an hour ago. “You two are so cute,” says Jodi. “Oh, we know,” says Tacoma. “We're the best. And, uh … so are you. Thank you, Jodi.” “'S okay. Still feel like it's not healthy to have Nikki back?” Tacoma scowls. “Yeah, okay, not my finest hour,” she says. “Not my finest year, even.” There it is again: that horrible edge in her voice. Apparently not even Nikole can blunt that. “Yeah?” asks Jodi. “Yeah. But, y'know. Forget it.” Tacoma wriggles deeper into Nikole's grip. “Got her now,” she says. “Never thought there might be an upside to being this tiny, but this is kinda nice.” Nikole snorts and tightens her grip. Jodi can't tell what's going on in her mind as precisely as with humans, but she's pretty sure this is her saying she's never letting go again. “Good. I'm glad. Because, um, we're probably not going out to the woods any time soon.” She taps her leg. “I don't think Nikki gets that I can't go very fast. She wanted to hold my hand and also run, and now I'm not gonna be walking anywhere for a couple of days.” “Crap. Sorry.” Tacoma twists around to bump her head against Nikole's snout. “Nikki,” she says. “You gotta be nice to Jodi, okay? She's the reason we're even here. No, I'm serious,” she adds, when Nikole closes her eyes and turns her head away. “Go say thank you. Now, Nikki. Don't pretend you don't know what I mean, I spent like a month teaching you this.” She hisses and grunts about it, but she does get up, cradling Tacoma in one arm, and hold out a claw for Jodi to take hold of. “You know you don't need to,” begins Jodi, but Tacoma interrupts. “Yes, she does,” she says. “Ella's gonna get home from school this afternoon and then I'm gonna have to go, and Nikki has to be able to deal with that.” “Okay, okay.” Jodi shakes hands with Nikole – gingerly; those claws are downright savage – and tries not to be hurt by the way she snatches her paw back as soon as the gesture is over. Nikole has known her for more than ten years, ever since the day Tacoma found her in the woods, lost and motherless, and coaxed her back to town with a handful of raisins. When the avalanche hit, she was right there with Lothian, trying to dig her out. But now apparently Jodi is just another human stranger. “We're friends, right?” she asks, unable to keep the plaintive edge out of her voice. “Don't you remember me?” Nikole bares her teeth, and less than a second later Lothian starts up out of Jodi's lap, ears swivelling forward into an attack position. Jodi pushes his head firmly back down and raises her hand in surrender. “C'mon,” she says. “You let me pet you back in Tacoma's room―” “Probably because you told her you'd take her to see me,” says Tacoma. “I … I'm sorry, I don't think she knows who you are.” She hesitates. “Is it okay if I tell her your, you know, your old name?” It just won't leave her alone, will it? That name, ringing in her ears wherever she goes. Bank statements, university memos, the minds of others. She's tried to update her details with as many places as she can, but it's never an easy conversation, and sometimes she just comes flat up against a wall: no, sir, we'll need to see documentation. And how do you get that documentation? A form you hand in at the city registry, signed and witnessed, along with a seventy-five-crown fee. Which Jodi doesn't have, especially after spending the last few months investing every penny she can spare in building up an entirely new wardrobe. She sighs. Lothian presses his head against her ribs, making her chest tingle with vibration. It's cute, really. He has no idea what the problem is, but he wants to help anyway. “Go on,” she says. “If it will help her understand.” “Sorry,” says Tacoma again. “Nikki? C'mon. You remember Alex, right?” In her mouth, the name cuts like paper, leaving a wound that stings out of all proportion to its size. Jodi says nothing. Not worth stirring up trouble over necessary evils. Besides, she can feel the apology echoed once more in Tacoma's mind, and it seems mean to force her to say it all over again. Nikole looks at Tacoma, but doesn't otherwise seem to respond. Kangaskhan are hard to read, though Jodi can sense something moving in her head. “Alex,” repeats Tacoma, avoiding Jodi's eye. “You remember? Our friend? Helen and Ash and Lothian?” Nikole transfers her attention to Lothian, still huddled close against Jodi's body. She stares for a moment, then looks back at Tacoma, the scaly ridges around her eyes shifting in ways that probably mean a lot if you're another kangaskhan. Or someone who's spent the last ten years partnered with one. “Yeah, that's him. So you know who this is, right? It's Alex.” Nikole looks up sharply: she definitely remembers now, even if she doesn't believe. “But her name is Jodi now, right? And you, you're gonna be good for her when I'm not around. Okay?” Jodi waits – Lothian tenses – and, finally, Nikole bends her head towards them. Slowly, ready at any moment to yank her hand back, Jodi reaches out to rub her snout. Nikole lets her do it for all of three seconds before pulling away again. “God damn it,” mutters Tacoma. “Okay. Look, she'll probably be all right. Don't think she really believes that it's you, but she'll do what she's told. I hope.” Nikole snorts and stomps back off to her spot by the sofa, clinging tight to Tacoma's rock. “I guess we'll see,” says Jodi. “I'm sure we'll be okay.” Neither of them know what else to say. What can you say, in a situation like this? Nikole isn't like Con; there's no malice here, no disgust. She just genuinely doesn't know her. And while kangaskhan are smart, they're not smart enough to understand how the kid she once knew has become the woman sitting here before her. Tacoma clears her throat. How is that even possible without a neck? It would probably be rude to ask. “So. Uh. How was everyone at home?” She knows the answer already. But Jodi supposes she has to ask. “They're not doing great,” she says. “I dunno, Tacoma. I think I did them a favour by bringing Nikole here, though.” “Yeah. Like I figured.” Tacoma's disc has slowed right down again, crawling sluggishly around her face. “D'you think they're gonna be okay tomorrow?” “I don't think I'm gonna be okay tomorrow, and I know you're still around. So … no.” “You're going?” “I can't not. You know what people will be like if I'm not there.” “What about your ESP? If church would've bad, then this is gonna be―” “I'll survive,” Jodi says firmly. “I've got meditation exercises I can do. If I prepare, and if I try to stay out of the way, I probably won't pass out. And you know. It'll be a good opportunity to poke around in people's heads. See if I can learn anything new. And … and like I said, I don't have a choice.” “If you're sure …” “I am. And I'll let you know how it goes.” “Thanks.” She says it like Jodi's just offered to stab her in the chest, which seems a little bit harsh but kind of understandable. “I mean, thanks,” she repeats, clearly trying to sound more sincere. “I just. You know.” “Yeah,” says Jodi. “Guess I do.” She'd like to give Tacoma a hug. But Nikole might just rip her face off, and her leg still hurts so much she isn't even sure how she's going to get up to make lunch, and tomorrow she's going to have to put on her good dress and go to her best friend's funeral as the only person in town who knows she isn't quite gone after all. Honestly, if she's still breathing come Wednesday evening, she'll consider that a win.
|
|
|
Post by Firebrand on Apr 16, 2018 19:15:06 GMT
I really like what you did with the Gabriella chapter, taking a break from Jodi and Tacoma to focus again on the townie side of the story. Even though Gabriella is also a "newcomer" to Mahogany, I felt like her side of the story was grounded more in the town than Con's was, because Con is a lawman and has to hold himself a little apart from people to do his job and also because he's... well, Con. Meanwhile, Gabriella is very aware that she's from elsewhere, and she's got some baggage that makes her an Other, and that gives her an important middle perspective between the cast of townspeople and and Jodi and Tacoma, who are on the outside. But after ten years, the reader can tell she's well integrated enough to know just how the town works.
The domestic moments she and Sam share are also really refreshing and well-written, and it's clear how much these two women care for each other, and how devoted they are. It's a good break from Jodi's investigation, and a good way to establish Mahogany in the context of the world. Jodi frets about money a bit, but she doesn't have the same sense of it that Gabriella does paying bills, or the sense of coping with the embargo and various economic issues that entails. There's also the poignant moments where Gabriella re-centers herself and her identity, and the reader is reminded that this is a far less tolerant era than we are used to. Jodi, of course, deals with this all the time, but for her this is new and raw, and while it's bitter that Gabriella is still dealing with the repercussions of coming out a decade later, it's also hopeful to see that she's managed to carve out a life for herself and set her own terms around it, even in a little town where no one is allowed their secrets.
Meanwhile in Chapter 7, the investigation is back on with Jodi and Tacoma. It's been a while since I've read a Jodi-centric chapter, but I think this one really drives home the physical limitations that are placed on Jodi both as a result of her injury and the toll exacted by her psychic powers. It's a brief line, but her mentioning that she was getting weak from hunger after just keeping the psychic link open with Tacoma for three and a half hours stood out to me. Her abilities are a powerful gift, but they definitely exact a high price, and coupled with her old injury definitely limit her, even if her narration does tend to downplay how serious it is.
The reunion scene with Nikole was very well done, and it's clear how much she cared for Tacoma. I think I might have mentioned in an earlier review that I'm always interested to see where people set pokemon in terms of cognition and sapience, because it varies so much from fic to fic. I tend to have them on a continuum from "fairly intelligent dog" to "on par with humans or better", but I think your high point is just a little beyond my low point. But it's clear that pokemon in this setting aren't just average animals, they're clearly on a higher level of cognition, if not as high as some writers give them. Nikole and Lothian especially show fairly complex emotions, even if they are filtered through a more animalistic lens.
|
|
|
Post by Ambyssin on Apr 17, 2018 23:53:21 GMT
I like the drip-feeding tactic that this fic employs in a lot of areas, especially with regards to Jodi's and Tacoma's relationship. It seems like the further we get on, the more little revelations are made that paint a clearer picture. I still couldn't really visualize Jodi's injury. But one-by-one you start giving us details: avalanche and surgeries using bolts. And when I found myself asking, "Wait, shouldn't that mean Jodi's rather fearful of winter weather?" you actually brought that up! Even littler moments, like Tacoma jumping in to offer a lie for Jodi to use, felt like a nice, natural way to further the dynamic b/w them just a tiny bit. Speaking of dynamics, it really does seem like other characters' thoughts are having a more noticeable impact on the way Jodi behaves compared to the earlier chapters. I think you do a good job showing both her frustrations with feeling the thoughts of others (say, her sister) and the sorta neurotic panic that comes from Sarah giving off this uncomfortable aura. I also liked the subtle differences with how much more blunt and terse Jodi got with Sarah the longer they conversed. Similarly, I think the bits of snark that went on between Jodi and Tacoma were my favorite parts of the library scene. Probably because a fair amount of snark is involved in what few friendships I have, so it's a nice sense of familiarity for me that makes their friendship (even if it was nonexistant for a few years) feel real and genuine. And, oh man, out of all of Tacoma's relatives, it's Nick that Jodi winds up seeing first. Yeah, you pretty effectively show just how much of a wreck he is, since he nearly manages to emotionally overwhelm Jodi. I can't help but think that something's not right when you have Jodi visibly trying to convince herself that Nick's hands are clean in all of this... but even then she's second-guessing herself. At least things end with (a bit of) a happy reunion. It was a sweet moment in what felt like mostly a downer chapter. Not that that was bad. It's very clear that this chapter's focused a lot on physical and mental strain. Physical in that Jodi's leg injury really takes a more active role in limiting her abilities. Mental in that everyone else's stress is not doing Jodi any favors, combined with the rpeeated references to her old name making her feel even more uncomfortable. I think it's all handled very well! Some closing, less serious stuff: Aw man, do they really give you guys work over holiday breaks over in Britain? That's straight-up evil. Even my old friends from college who went on to med school say their holiday breaks were free. Bless you, you dorky fruit-loving dragon. This is the doggiest dragon I think I've ever read in fiction - fan or otherwise. Not a bad thing. I love my doggos. X3 Can confirm that there are school papers that still do stunts like this. You can practically sense an absol stalking Jodi, even if they're not Johto-natives.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Apr 26, 2018 22:40:15 GMT
Part of the reason Con and Gabriella's chapters followed a fairly similar structure was to highlight exactly the difference you point out here. While he interacts with a few people in his chapter, I was trying to give the impression that Con's life is fairly isolated, based on a series of professional involvements that lack personal attachment – in sharp contrast to Gabriella's, which is very much rooted in all the people she knows and/or loves here. It's not exactly the most subtle way of telling you who to root for, but then, none of the ways in which I've done that have been all that subtle, I think, so it's probably fine.
Also a great point! I think it's probably obvious enough for me to say without considering it a spoiler that Sam and Gabriella are in many ways a reflection of the adults that Tacoma and Jodi could be, and would want to be, if they could pick their future. Sam and Tacoma, Gabriella and Jodi – they share a lot of characteristics, and in many cases what differences there are between them are down to Sam and Gabriella being a decade older and wiser. I really wanted to write some kind of positive image for people like Jodi to aspire to; like, the seventies were pretty grim for a lot of people, and her world would have been even more grim if she'd been left the task of cutting her own future from whole cloth. And while I did want to represent the grimness, I also wanted Ghost Town to end up positive in the end. Sometimes your best friend dies, but sometimes that's what brings you back together, too.
I'm glad that that kind of thing comes across; Jodi's made it clear that she doesn't like being pitied on a couple of occasions, but mostly I've just suggested it, in the way that her narration treats her impairment as something completely mundane that she just has to work with. The further the investigation pushes her out of her usual routine, however, the less she's going to be able to brush it off – the next couple of chapters should be a case in point; she's going to be placed under a lot of physical and psychic stress that will be increasingly difficult for her to handle.
This is something I'm always interested in, too. I tend to go with “somewhere between humans and animals”, with a few notable exceptions – I've written the kadabra family, deoxys and some ghost-types as alien but definitely human-level intelligences, for instance. Where exactly any individual species falls on the scale between humans and animals is generally something I decide on the basis of their real-world equivalents, their pokédex entries and whatever I feel would be fun to write: the games seem to want me to think that kangaskhan are capable of planning for the future and relatively complex emotional reasoning, so I figured Nikole should be pretty smart, all things considered; on the other hand, when I wrote a spearow for my last chapterfic, he ended up being very characterful, but nowhere near Nikole's intellectual level. Generally, I think I tend to write pokémon closer to animals than humans, because it's a lot of fun to challenge myself to create strong personalities without speech or any familiar human gestures to fall back on.
Anyway, thanks for the review! Yours are always so elegant and incisive; they're a delight to receive.
We're building towards the big reveal! Like, there are three or four more chapters, tops, before we finally find out what it is that's hanging over them. I mean, it's probably pretty clear by now that this is the big thing that has defined the future course of both their lives, and that we're going to have to deal with it before their relationship can move on properly.
What determines how Jodi takes other people's emotions is basically familiarity – you might have noticed that when she picks up, say, Ella's emotions, it's framed as “she can tell this is what Ella is feeling”, while when she picks up Con or Sarah's emotions, it's much more overwhelming. She's good at dealing with psyches with which she is familiar, but strong emotions from people who she hasn't shared a house with for years have a far more pronounced effect on her.
I'm also glad you like the relationship between her and Tacoma. That's obviously the story's main selling point, so it's good to know it's hitting the right notes!
As I said in my response to Firebrand's review, yeah, this is where the strain starts amping up – because Jodi is capable of handling this, probably, but her limits are not the same as those of most other people, and when she's pulled out of her usual routine into rough situations like these, she's going to show strains of stress.
As for Nick – well, I'd probably better not comment on his guilty behaviour. There's not that much mystery going on here, so I'm gonna do my best to preserve what there is!
Depends! I know my brother sometimes got essays over the holidays; I always got a lot of reading, and I did a large amount of my dissertation over the holidays, too. Generally speaking, we often do have things we're meant to do over the break, but how many people actually do those things is somewhat up in the air.
My personal headcanon is that noivern are probably mammalian, and resemble the dragons of the pokémon world through convergent evolution rather than because they belong to that family – and really, the only kind of large domestic mammal that seemed at all appropriate for me to draw inspiration from when writing Lothian was the dog. Which – I like fictional dogs, even if I'm pretty ambivalent about real ones, so I guess I'm happy enough about it. People seem to find him absolutely adorable, anyway, which kind of suggests I'm doing something right.
There 100% are, yes, just as there are small-town local papers that do it. The main difference between now and the seventies is that now their circulation has decreased massively, so at least there's one thing to be said for the death of print. :V
Oh, absolutely. These are all just overtures, of course. There are way bigger storms coming yet; by the time those break, the absol will be howling so loudly that it's gonna be kinda difficult for our heroes to ignore them much longer.
So! Thanks for the review – I always appreciate it! Nothing like hearing that people like the things you stay up way too late writing.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Apr 28, 2018 11:43:11 GMT
EIGHT: FOUR MOURNERSELLAThings are just so weird lately. You know? This time last week, everything was just the way it always had been: school; big brother at uni being all psychic and stuff; painting pictures and sometimes selling them to adults who want some local art for their living-rooms. And then – well, then Tacoma Spearing died. And then there was a murderer somewhere in town for Ella to worry about on her way home in the dark. And then Jodi came home and Ella suddenly had a big sister. She remembers the drive over here, sitting in the car and staring out of the window so she didn't have to look at Jodi and feel bad for finding her so unrecognisable. She kept her face turned away for so long that Jodi asked if she was okay, and Ella had to admit that she didn't know because there's no point lying about your feelings to Jodi, and then Jodi reached out across the middle seat and took hold of her hand for what must have been the first time in about four years. “Me either,” she said. “I think it's gonna be a rough one.” Ella had no idea what to say. She barely even knew the touch of her; Jodi's fingers were small and smooth and freezing cold, completely unlike what she remembered from when Jodi used to walk her to school in the mornings. Sometime in the years since they last touched hands, Ella had apparently outgrown her. Another weird thing. Another weird thing, on this weirdest of all days, standing around in the corner of the Spearings' living-room and watching people pretending to be less hungry than they are out of some vague sense that they shouldn't be enjoying the food when someone is dead.
Dead. Can you believe it? Dead, and now Ella doesn't walk home alone any more. She bands together with a few others, and they hurry through the twilight in tense, nervy silence until they reach their front doors. The dark is full of potential lightning and grasping hands these days.
It's awful. Ella has committed to a trip into town on Saturday, but she's determined that after that, she isn't going outside again till either the New Year rolls around or the killer has been caught. She'd rather be bored than murdered, any day of the week.
Honestly, even thinking about it scares her, but it's one of only two topics of conversation at school recently, and she much prefers talking about it to talking about Jodi. By this point, she's an expert on the various schools of thought floating around town: was it Harry, who knew where she was, Nick, whose accent is suspiciously Kantan after all these years, or some out-of-towner, driving the black sedan that Hester reported seeing on the night of the murder? Ella could give you all the fors and againsts, if you wanted.
It's a mess, honestly. Probably the best Ella can hope for is to not think about it and hope Con catches the guy before anyone else gets killed coming home in the dark. She tugs surreptitiously at her dress, trying fruitlessly to rearrange it into a more comfortable position. She only has this one smart dress, and she's been wearing it for a couple of years too long now; it's definitely too tight around the chest. Ella tells herself she's a nineteenth-century princess chafing in her corset, and for a moment Lucas Spearing and the knot of townsmen gathered around him to express gruff masculine sympathy become a king and his coterie of courtiers before the tapestries of her imagination fade back into yellow wallpaper and brown carpet. It's different to how she remembers. Ella has been to one funeral before, but that was Asshole Grandpa's (as he was privately known in the Ortega household) and the atmosphere wasn't anything like this. People were sad, sure, but there was a sense in the air that he'd lived his time, that his life had been long and rich and for him to be leaving now was a natural conclusion. This is worse. Lucas and Annie look like someone cut them open and pulled something important out; Ella can almost smell the blood in the air. Tacoma wasn't meant to die. Ella didn't really understand that properly until she found herself here, and now she feels young and stupid, the only actor in the drama who doesn't know her lines. Look at it all. The snow and sandwiches and the dozens of adults looking grim. And her sister, Jodi, looking strange and beautiful in a purple dress so dark it's almost black. Talking to Sam Spade from the petrol station, who turned up in a man's suit and a face so firmly set that nobody has yet dared to argue with her about it. Ella watches them both: Jodi's fingernails glinting red in the light as she gesticulates, Sam shaking her head, arms folded. Beside them, Lothian and Sam's clefairy are poking warily at one another, clearly wanting to play but too aware of the mood to dare spoil it. Ella thinks about going over and trying to join the conversation, but her nerve fails her. How can she talk to anyone in this atmosphere? Besides, Sam is scary. And it really hurts to think this, but – so is Jodi. It's not that Ella isn't happy about her. She's always thought it would be cool to have a sister, someone to share in the rituals of adolescent girlhood. But now that she actually has one, she finds that she's too nervous to do anything with her. She does want to, does want to talk with her about all the things she never really knew if it was okay to talk to Alex about, but everything is so new and strange. Would Jodi even want to hear about Ella's life? Would she enjoy it if they painted their nails together and shared secrets? Ella thinks she might. Jodi probably wants to be Ella's sister even more than Ella wants her to be. But she's home from Goldenrod, from a university Ella will never attend in a city she's never visited, and she's so smart and grown-up, and now she's also much prettier than Ella ever managed to be, and honestly how the hell is Ella meant to get on that level? “Hello, Ella.” She tears her eyes away from Jodi to see Sam's cousin Gabriella approaching, smiling sympathetically. Taking pity on her, she thinks sourly. Because Ella is just that obviously lost. “Hi,” she replies. She should probably say something else as well, but she has no idea what it should be. “How are you?” asks Gabriella. The question doesn't sound the way it normally does. This isn't just a polite enquiry. “I dunno,” admits Ella. “Um … not great, I guess.” Gabriella nods slowly. “Yes,” she says. “I don't feel so good myself.” Brief pause. Ella's gaze slides back over to Jodi, as it always does. Ever since she came home Ella can't seem to stop staring at her. She's aware she shouldn't, that Jodi can definitely tell she's doing it and that it probably makes her feel bad, but she can't help it. She just looks so different, and yet so much the same. “How are you getting along with Jodi?” asks Gabriella, following her eye. Ella shrugs. “She's my sister,” she says, which feels to her like a very inadequate way of communicating what she's thinking but which Gabriella seems to understand. “Yes, she is,” she says. “It's good of you to come today. I think she could probably use the support.” This is patently ridiculous, but talking back to people at a funeral is probably some kind of sin, so Ella can't really point that out. “She doesn't need me,” she replies, in the most neutral voice she can muster. It's just a fact, after all. “That's selling yourself short,” Gabriella tells her. “And it's putting a lot of pressure on her, don't you think?” “What?” Gabriella shakes her head. “At the risk of sounding like an old person dispensing unwanted life advice,” she says, “you should talk to her.” Ella gives her a look. “Yeah?” “Yeah,” confirms Gabriella. “Like you said, she's your sister. And I think she might also be about to get Sam angry, so if you'll excuse me, Ella, I'd better go over and intervene.” “Okay,” says Ella, slightly too late. “Um. Thanks.” Gabriella flashes her a smile that cuts through the stagnant atmosphere like a laser beam and insinuates herself between Jodi and Sam with the ease of someone who has done this a thousand times before, her hand curling around Sam's arm and gently moving her a step further back. Ella watches her talking for a moment, sees Sam's brows part and Jodi's cheeks redden, and makes a break for the hall, unable to stand it any more. What is she even doing here? Everyone else knows what to do, how to stand and talk and breathe in the awful air. Ella? Ella's only here because it was awkward to not come when her parents and sister did. Her father said she could just come for the service, if she wanted, but that seemed disloyal somehow. Tacoma was Jodi's best friend. The two of them really loved one another, so much so that Ella was always kind of jealous. And so, well, here she is. Because if everyone else respects what Jodi and Tacoma had, then Ella has to as well. She sighs, tugs on her bodice again. Jessica Fay cuts through from the dining-room with a plate for Lucas, looking haggard; her daughter Charlie is close behind, holding a couple of full glasses. Probably conscripted to help out. From what Ella hears, Jessica's been holding the household together the past few days. She tries to say hello with her eyes – Charlie might well be the only person in the house her own age – but the gesture goes unnoticed. Jessica and Charlie go out through the door Ella just came through, and she sighs again, drifts on aimlessly into the kitchen. (The alternative is the dining-room across the hall, but that's where the body is, and though Ella knows she should pay her respects properly she absolutely cannot make herself go in there.) Here are more people, pecking at the assorted food like birds scratching in the dirt. Janine, Chief Wicke, Dr Ishihara; Annie Spearing at the window, looking out while Ella's mother grips her arm and mutters to her in a voice too low to be overheard. There's some shortbread at one end of the table, beyond the sandwiches and casseroles. Ella would kind of like a piece, but she isn't sure she can walk past all these people to get it. Instead she stands there by the door, willing her mother to turn around and see her, to save her, but this does not happen. Half an hour by the hall clock till they put Tacoma in the hearse and leave for the service. Half an hour, and yet by the feel of it Ella could swear it must be six months. The church is packed: all the people from the house, sure, all the friends and family and notable townsfolk, but also everyone else, too. Here are the Lockwood triplets, coming down the aisle while Steph and Rocky sit at the back with the other pokémon; there's Mayor Winshaw, in a suit so black it doesn't seem to reflect the light. (How would you paint that, she wonders. It would just look flat, right?) Sarah and Roy from the store. Old Ina, her ancient onix coiled heavily at the back. Dean and Ria. Jackie from the police station. Harry the stationmaster. Lorna, talking quietly to Alistair Buckley, the vicar. Good crowd, thinks Ella, looking around as they all find their way to their seats, and immediately tells herself off for being flippant. Someone's dead. Her sister is sitting next to her and shaking so hard that she's having trouble breathing. Would it kill her to be aware of the mood? She thinks about holding Jodi's hand or something, to make her feel better, but she thinks about it for so long that in the end her mother, on Jodi's other side, puts her arm around her instead and all Ella is left with is guilt. Lorna sits down at the organ. Alistair takes up the pulpit. Ella clenches her fists so tight she can feel her nails cutting into her palms and listens to the music swelling as everything begins. She can't believe that back at the Spearings' house she was actually looking forward to this. The music. The coffin. There's a dead body in there, she thinks, unable to process the information. There's a dead body in there and it's only three years older than her, barely even a woman. Or it was barely even a woman, anyway. Now it's not anything at all. The thought feels blasphemous, somehow. But Ella can't see a way in which it isn't true. “Good morning, all,” says Alistair, and somehow in his mouth the words seem to mean something beyond themselves, something slow and painful that makes Ella tremble on the inside. “It is my pleasure, and my deepest regret, to welcome you here today …” She's losing track of it already, his voice moving on in one smooth wave, rising and falling on the intonations of words she can no longer quite make out. Across the church, Annie is ramrod-straight in her seat, as rigid as a board, and next to her Everett has hunched over like a gargoyle, head barely visible above his shoulders. Named after towns in Washington. Why did they do that? Did they just pick the names out of an atlas or something? Maybe they were following in the family tradition. Phoenix and Anastasia are pretty weird names too. Her mind is wandering. Next to her, Jodi is as shaky and breathless as a frightened kitten, leaning heavily on her mother's shoulder. Ella feels a buzzing in her teeth and knows that Lothian must be worried too, afraid for his partner but too obedient to leave his place at the back of the hall. She wishes Virgo were here. She wishes she could do something to help her sister, wishes this was over, wishes that the world around them would crumble into ash and reveal the four comforting walls of their living-room at home, but most of all she wishes Virgo were here. At least she feels something. She was afraid that she'd get here and have to stare at everyone's grief without even having the decency to be sad herself, but it looks like that isn't going to be an issue. “… join me now in prayer,” says Alistair, and everyone kneels except for some of the older folks and Jodi, who if she got down on the floor would never be able to get back up again. Ella repeats the words after Alistair mechanically, without hearing them; she breathes in the musty scent of old wood and the faded upholstery on the bar against which her knees are braced, and breathes it out again, and straightens up. Jodi is holding onto her cane so tightly that it looks like her knuckles might burst through her skin. Hold her hand, Ella tells herself. She's your bloody sister, right? Hold her hand. She does not hold her hand. She looks straight ahead, at the back of the mayor's bald head with its gleam of reflected candlelight, and waits for someone to haul Tacoma out into the yard to burn. They passed the pyre on the way in, a huge platform of stacked wood that reeks of holy oil, crouched in the empty space beyond the memorial stelae like a malevolent toad. In other towns, Ella's father once told her, there are crematoria, where the bodies go into a furnace and come out as an urnful of ashes to be scattered on the wind. But Mahogany is too small for that, and so here they destroy their bodies the old-fashioned way. Frankly, Ella hates it. The damn thing creeps her out. “How are you doing, kids?” asks her father, as they all file out of the church and down the path to find places to stand around the unlit pyre. “Okay,” says Ella, not wanting to make a fuss. “Mmn,” grunts Jodi, the way she does when she's deep inside herself, doing her ESP stuff. Her father nods, understanding, and takes her arm so she doesn't trip and fall while she's distracted. Lothian is close behind, tail flicking anxiously back and forth, and Ella follows with her mother and Lucille. Best not to get in their way, she thinks. Dad and Lothian can probably help more than she can. “Hang in there, darling,” says her mother suddenly, slipping cold fingers through Ella's own. Her breath comes out in white clouds with every word. “You're doing great.” Ella swallows and turns her face away so she won't see the way her eyes are watering. It's the cold, she tells herself. And it's a funeral, right? It'd be weird if she wasn't a little bit teary at least. They take up their positions among the crowd, shuffling back on either side of the path to clear the way for the pallbearers. Across from them, Ella sees the Franklins, their eyes all sharply focused on her sister. Stacy Franklin notices and looks back, one eyebrow raised in a devastating display of wounded teenage dignity. Ella moves as if to scratch her cheek and surreptitiously sticks two fingers up at her. Stacy's mother, Deb, notices and gives her a look, but Ella just looks straight back, and faced with such a stalwart refusal to be intimidated Deb becomes very interested in settling her pidgey on her shoulder. Ella almost smiles. At least she got that one right. She remembers Stacy coming up to her at the end of their chemistry class and pretty much outright accusing Jodi of being some kind of predator. You sure he isn't just doing it to get close to girls, she asked. And Ella didn't know how to argue with her, because she had no goddamn idea how it is that Jodi being a girl actually works, had no idea it was even possible until she came home looking weird and pretty, so she just stood there and mumbled something vague while Stacy got more and more scornful. You can't even defend him, can you? No. No, Ella can't. And it's killing her. She winces when she thinks this. What a tasteless choice of word. The music starts, a tune picked out on sacred bells by someone Ella can't see, and out of the corner of her eye she sees the coffin coming out of the church, turning the corner onto the path. She looks down at her feet, unable to bear the thought of seeing it again and getting stuck on the idea of Tacoma's body rotting inside, and watches the pallbearers' shoes crunching the salt on the path as they manoeuvre up to the pyre. There is a final kind of thump, and then a scrape as the coffin is shoved over the stinking wood. The bells stop. Ella holds her breath. “You have all heard me say my piece,” says Alistair. “I'm aware that were Tacoma here, she'd thank me for keeping it brief.” She still isn't looking, but he sounds upset. “I now open the field to you. If anyone else has any final words to share in Tacoma's memory, before God and this community, then now is the time.” She keeps holding it, hears shuffling feet and agonising silence and, at last, someone clearing their throat. “Suppose I should say something,” says Tacoma's uncle Nick, and Ella breathes out. She looks up to see him standing there near the pyre, his face a charcoal drawing in shades of grey. (Coffin just behind him. Don't look. Don't. Don't.) “Morning, all,” he says, eyes flicking nervously across the crowd. “Guess you probably all know me, even if I've forgotten some of you. Nick. Tacoma's uncle.” Long pause, too long, and then just as Alistair is about to step in he continues. “I've always been the one my family turns to when they want a speech. But today, I … I don't think I've got much I can say to you. Maybe no one can really say what Tacoma meant to them. To all of us. But she's – she was my niece, and there's an obligation there.” He straightens as he speaks, shoulders squaring and head rising, like he's talking himself back to life. When he raises his hand and brushes back his hair across his forehead Ella sees a sudden flash of beauty cross his face, and realises that he must be handsome, under all that grief. “She didn't suffer fools lightly,” he says. “She had principles, and she stuck to them, no matter what. She was smarter than me, and kinder than Annie, and tougher than Lucas: best parts of all of us, just a little bit better.” His magneton rises silently behind him and hovers above his head, its cores swapping positions in patterns too complex for Ella to fathom. “I couldn't have asked for a finer niece. I'm proud to have known her, and to have been a part of what made her who she was, no matter how small. And I'm honoured to see all of you gathered here, not just to mourn what could have been but to celebrate what she achieved, even in just nineteen years.” He bows his head. Someone is crying; Ella looks, sees Annie clutching Lucas' arm. “Thank you.” “Thank you, Nick.” Alistair waits, but Nick seems to have seized up; his shoulders slump again, a loose lock of hair spilling over his brow, and instead of stepping back into the crowd he just stands there. “Thank you,” repeats Alistair, and still Nick doesn't move. “Oh no,” murmurs Ella's mother, tightening her grip on her hand without thinking. “Nick …” Other people are muttering too, heads turning toward one another, and Annie is glaring through her tears as if to say don't ruin this, Nick, and Ella feels all the tension building in her skull like a blocked pipe about to blow― “Okay, Nick,” says Con, stepping forward to put a hand on his arm. Taking charge of the situation. “Time to―” “Don't you touch me,” growls Nick, jerking back into life. “You―!” His magneton whirrs into motion, rising, orbs spinning up cloaks of sparks; Moira tenses up at Con's heels, arching her tail over her back like a scorpion's sting. “Easy, Nick.” Con steps back smartly, hands raised. “This isn't the time for that.” “Isn't it?” What is that in his eyes? Ella has never seen hate like that before. Schoolyard rage, petty fury – these are things she's familiar with. But this is something else, colder and older and as brutal as the crunch of a scyther's claw into a girafarig's ribs. “I think I've been bloody patient in not throwing you out as soon as you―” “Nick.” Annie's voice is shocking in its clarity. Somehow Ella had imagined that she'd have cried herself hoarse, but maybe that's another thing she's got wrong, another part of grief that only adults understand. “Nick, if you bring this to my daughter's funeral you are not setting foot in my house again,” she says, and he sags like a puppet with slashed strings. “And you,” she adds. “Con. You should know better.” “Sure, Annie―” “I don't want to hear it.” He nods, takes a measured pace back into the crowd without another word. Nick shakes his head and walks away in the opposite direction, ramming his hand viciously into his jacket pocket. “God, Nick,” breathes her mother. Ella can't tell if she knows she can hear. What is going on here? Why does she seem to be the only one who doesn't know? “Um,” says Alistair. “If … if that's all, then I'd like to invite someone else to speak.” There's a long wait before anyone else volunteers, and when someone does it's Harry, with a gentle summary of his encounters with Tacoma at the station over the years. It's a welcome relief from whatever the hell that was between Nick and Con, and it even makes Ella smile a little when he talks about Nikole. It's the kind of smile that stings a little, but it is a smile, and that's what she needs. After Harry comes Victor Orbeck, who seems to have liked Tacoma more than he ever said; and after him, Steven the butcher, who is badly broken up and for some reason keeps talking about bloodcake; and after him Pryce Aske, who remembers sparring with Tacoma and Nikole with fondness; and on and on, people with memories and stories so warm with history that they take the bite out of the December chill even before anyone sets light to the pyre. Ina. Janine. Ella's mother. Even Everett, although he can't even get through one sentence without his voice cracking and his eyes watering. He loved his sister. Like Ella loves hers, except he can actually show it. “Thank you, Everett,” says Alistair, helping him away from the pyre. “Anyone else?” Silence. Everyone who has anything to say has said it. Now all that's left is the fire. “All right then. Lorna, if you'd―” “Hang on.” Ella's heart pulses erratically. Jodi steps out from between their parents, and as the eyes gather on her like wasps on unattended marmalade she opens her mouth to speak. LEÓNIt's been a while. León hasn't worked the mill floor since '63, and though he takes care to stay in touch with his old friends, goes out drinking with them and lets them mock him for softening at a desk, he still hasn't seen too much of Lucas. Once whatever it was that Tacoma and Alex – Jodi, he reminds himself, as he has done every time this week, Jodi – once whatever that was faded, the Spearings and the Ortegas started to see less of each other. Chelle and Annie still kept in touch, sure, but they stopped bringing their families along for the ride, not wanting to force Jodi and Tacoma back together after their parting. León stayed back too. He regrets it, honestly. Lucas was always good company. But, barring the odd drink in the Briar Rose, they let their lives diverge. Now they've come to touch again. And it is absolutely nothing like it was before. Lucas is holding himself together well, but León is a father too, and he knows the shadow behind Lucas' face for what it is. He thought he was going to lose his son once. (Daughter. His eldest daughter, damn it.) If it had actually happened, if Lothian hadn't acted as quickly as he did … León would say it doesn't bear thinking about, but of course today, talking to Lucas like a stranger in this overheated living-room, he can't stop. Tacoma and Jodi were born just a few days apart. And whoever killed Tacoma is still out there. “You know, I hear we're getting more snow before the week's out,” he says, aware that he is letting his thoughts slow down the conversation. “I keep thinking of all those people living out in the woods.” He shakes his head. “You couldn't pay me to do it.” León's distaste for snow is well known. He's travelled extensively, ever since he seized his chance to escape life under Somoza as a young man and worked his passage to Hoenn; after a godawful three months in Sinnoh's Snowpoint, he tried to stick to hot countries, but then he went and fell in love with a Mahogany girl, and he hasn't stopped complaining about Johto winters since. The old familiar gripe makes Lucas' mouth turn up at the corners just a little. Thank God. León was kind of banking on the fact that he might want a little shred of normality to hang onto. “Shoulda stayed home,” says Lucas, and León smiles back. When he first came to town, old Mick Field was still around, and the two of them have been taking the piss out of his half-baked racism ever since. “Good of you to come, León. I … I didn't know if you would.” “Why's that?” Lucas shrugs. “Y'know. Your kid. ESP and shi― and stuff.” Your kid. How … delicately put. Christ, but Lucas is holding himself together well. He really wouldn't have blamed him if he'd forgotten, what with his daughter lying in her coffin just across the hall and mourners flitting through the house like overgrown bats. León has enough trouble remembering himself, though he's trying his best. “She wanted to come,” he tells him. “Got, you know, brain control exercises she can do to make it okay.” Lucas' face creases in the middle. León can't really call it a smile, but it is something like the same shape. “I know Annie appreciates it,” he says. “Tacoma really loved him. Her. Sorry.” León nods. He isn't sure whether he's allowed to say it's okay or not. Jodi says that to him when he makes that mistake, but he isn't sure if he can say it on her behalf. There are a lot of things he isn't sure about these days. “I think Jodi loved her too,” he replies. “Even now.” The two of them look at one another for a while, thinking about what they wish they'd done, ways they wish they'd pushed their kids while both of them were still around. Jodi and Tacoma missed years of each other's lives. Too many, for people who still cared. Before either of them can think of a way to continue the conversation, Con Wicke turns up wearing his Police Chief face, the one that usually means you're about to either get arrested or receive some terrible news, and Lucas has to stand there and accept his halting condolences all over again before he gives a municipal nod and withdraws to talk to John Winshaw instead. “Seen a lot of him lately, I'll bet,” ventures León. “He's doing a good job,” says Lucas. “He'll get the bastard.” He says it like you'd say it was sunny out, like it's just something that happens. León isn't sure what this means, but he's old enough to know pain when he sees it. “Sure, Luke,” he says. “Just a matter of time.” Another lull in the conversation. Voices in the hall: Con and someone else, a woman maybe. Wasn't he speaking to John a moment ago? León looks, but John is talking to – or at; it is John, after all – Nick now. He supposes that explains it. This would be a bad day for a fight. “I should thank you,” says Lucas suddenly. “For helping with Nikole.” “Jodi's idea,” replies León. “Your house. She been okay?” León shrugs. “Scared Ella a couple of times,” he says. “She came home yesterday, ran into her in the hall and jumped right out the door again. But mostly pretty calm.” “Mostly pretty calm,” repeats Lucas. “She broke things here.” He shakes his head, so slowly that at first León can't actually tell what he's doing. “Jodi's done good.” “She has,” agrees León. “Didn't bring her?” “Jodi thought it was best she stay at home. She's got her settled now.” Lucas nods. “Probably right,” he says. “Probably right.” The silences are getting more frequent, harder to climb out of. León reaches for their shared history, but he feels like this might be about as deep into it as he's capable of digging. Emotions are Chelle's thing. He just sells wood. Assuming anyone's still buying. “Listen,” he says. “Luke. I don't know when this ends, if it ever does, but … we're here. You know? Till it does. And then some.” Lucas meets his gaze. One of his eyes is brown, the other blue. León knew that – Tacoma's the same – but after so long it's almost a surprise. “Never gonna end,” he says. “But, León – thank you.” Noise from the doorway: the boys from the mill are here now, five or six all together, looking ill at ease in their suits and twisting their hats between their hands. León is relieved, in a way; now he doesn't have to do this alone. But he's glad that for a few minutes at least he did. Later on, León gathers up his courage and leaves Lucas in the care of Pete and Mike to go and pay his respects in person. After the living-room, warm with a radiator on full blast and a crush of human bodies, the dining-room has the freezing feel of a mausoleum. The chairs have been cleared away, and aside from the china cabinet against the far wall there is nothing left but the table, spread with a pristine white cloth and a little under six feet of smooth, dark pine. For a few minutes, León stays by the door, trying to ready himself. He remembers Chelle's father lying in his coffin, the way his face seemed to have sunk in on itself like a rotten fruit. Some of that was age, some of that was the cancer, but some too was death. There was something missing in him, and without it his face was barely even his any more. This is probably not how it is with Tacoma. She is – was – young. And if the rumour mill is to be believed, she was killed by a thunderbolt to the back of the head; nothing there to ruin her features. She'll look like she's sleeping. Probably. Part of León wants to see. Most doesn't. He steps forward and sees. She looks like she's sleeping. Except that she doesn't, that there is something off about her pallor that not even Ellison the undertaker's expert art can hide; that in life Tacoma's wild curls were never possible to tame; that the high neck of her dress and a layer of make-up cannot quite conceal the bruises on her throat. That this kid who couldn't sit still for even a second, whose leg always bounced and jittered with the urge to be moving if forced to stay in her seat, is now as motionless as carved ice. Tacoma is patient. She stays motionless for the several long seconds that León stays at her side, staring, and when at last he turns away he knows she stays motionless then, too. He knew it would be bad. But he wasn't prepared for this, for the uncompromising fact of the cadaver in front of him. There is a layer of meaning to a child's corpse that is absent from that of an old man. Not even twenty. Why? What in God's name can a child do to make someone do this to her?
More to the point, who would do it? León has found himself asking this question over and over, as the week wore on and the fact of Tacoma's death sank in, He can understand how someone might come to kill, if he puts his mind to it: anger, avarice, hate, all the usual suspects. But the thought that someone he knows, someone he probably goes to church with every Sunday, could give in to their passions like that and kill a child …
It scares him. León doesn't scare easy; he's seen enough of the world to know how the pieces fit together. People hurt people, constantly, often for no better reason than that they didn't really believe that the other was a person at all. Mahogany is no exception, and yet it always seemed that way. Until now. And, well, León has two kids, one of whom is Tacoma's age, and there's a murderer on the loose, and now? Now León is scared.
He's already had the talk with Ella and extracted a promise that she won't stay out past five; she gave him the distinct impression that she didn't want to go out anyway, poor thing. Jodi said that she won't stay out late either, though León didn't actually ask her. He supposes she sensed the question before he realised he was thinking of saying it.
So they should be safe. From whoever it is that is out there in the night.
Christ.
There's a noise, a familiar click, and he turns to see Jodi leaving Gabriella Kendrick in the hall to join him here in the dining-room. He is awed by her purpose: no hesitation, just straight over to the head of the coffin, to look into her dead friend's face. She says nothing. León's temples prickle – apparently he too is very, very slightly psychic, which is where the doctors said Jodi gets it from – and he supposes she must be making her goodbyes on a plane where no one else can eavesdrop. It is such a private moment that he takes a few steps back without thinking, and the creak of the floorboards beneath his shoes makes Jodi start, look up over her shoulder towards him. “Oh,” she says. He can count the number of times he's seen her this pale on the fingers of one hand: lying there in the hospital bed, her shattered leg hidden beneath a stained sheet; that moment last week when she looked into his eyes and told him she was a girl; and now, standing over Tacoma's body. She looks like blown glass, beautiful and too delicate to touch. He is as always startled by the realisation that she and Ella are his daughters, that something so perfect could come from him. “I didn't see you there,” she continues. “Sorry.” “It's okay, kiddo.” He chooses the pet name deliberately, not wanting to make this worse by getting her name wrong again. “You take your time.” Jodi shakes her head. “I'm done,” she says. “It's not her, Dad. This is just … what's left.” He can't hold back any more: he steps forward, puts his arm around her. She leans gladly into his grip, head against his ribs. So small. Dr Ishihara said that all the energy that other kids used for their growth spurts just got eaten up by her brain, that she needed thousands more calories a day to actually get much growing done, and now it's too late to fix it. Jodi will always be short. “I'm sorry,” he says. It's not what he wants to say, but it's all he knows how to. Jodi understands anyway, of course. She always understands. “I know,” she replies. “So am I.” He doesn't know when she got like this, where she got the kind of wisdom to navigate this mess. Sometimes he feels he doesn't know anything at all about Jodi, but she is his daughter, and he is determined to figure it out. Jodi struggles at the service, León can tell; he doesn't know how exactly her empathy works, but he has a feeling it's much easier for her to blank out a single powerful emotion as she did at the house than to resist the curious attention of an entire churchful of people – not to mention the fact that this is Tacoma's funeral, that her body is right there at the front. About five minutes after everyone's found their seats, she starts shaking and struggling to breathe, and León burns with the desire to hold her but he's not sitting next to her and, if he's honest, Chelle's probably the best one for that job anyway. Nothing like a hug from your mum. Or so León is told. He never really got on with his own parents. Right on cue, Chelle slips her arm around Jodi and pulls her close against her cheek. “I know, chickadee,” León hears Chelle murmur, and feels his love for her vibrate like the string of a guitar. “I know.” Jodi clings to her like a baby aipom, streaks of mascara blackening the skin around her eyes. In this moment she looks so much like a young Chelle that León momentarily forgets how to breathe, catapulted back into the spring of 1950 and one of Simone's cheap boarding rooms in the husk of Mahogany Manor, opening his door to the girl who cleaned the rooms and being punched straight out of his hangover by the brightness of her eyes. The night before last Jodi was up late watching TV with him, and without thinking he leaned against her the way he would against Chelle before remembering himself and abruptly jumping up to go to bed, equal parts ashamed and afraid of himself. He was never like this with Ella. That he is with Jodi worries him, as so much about this does, but there's a time and a place for these worries, and this isn't it. León listens attentively to Alistair as he speaks, notes with satisfaction his choice of readings and the strength with which Everett and Lorna deliver them, and does his best to remain focused. It's not Jodi's day. She is incredibly brave to be here, is weathering God only knows what in that strange head of hers, but this is about Tacoma and her family. It's a beautiful service. The hymns are few but well chosen, calculated to give a kind of release when sung hard into the echoing vault of the roof, and by the time they all rise to leave León imagines that there can't be a dry eye in the house. Exactly as it should be. Clean 'em all out of their emotions, make some space for the stories shared around the pyre. He never really understood why Johtonians do this until Chelle's father died; only when they stood there by the stinking mound of wood and shared memories that made even León remember the old bastard fondly did it start to make sense. Mourn, get all that pain out of the way, then celebrate. Wake, service, pyre. It has a rhythm to it, even if the order seems strange at first. After the candles and the dim glow of winter light through stained glass, even the weak sun is blinding. León blinks to clear his eyes, and the next thing he knows Lothian is back and all over Jodi, making those squeaks with the strange gaps in where it goes too high for humans to hear. Poor thing. He must have known she was upset all the way through the service, but of course he must also have known that she wanted him to stay where he was until it was over. “How are you doing, kids?” he asks, wanting to make up for not being close enough to Jodi to help earlier. “Okay,” says Ella, subdued. Her second ever funeral. León is about to reach out and take her hand, but remembers how embarrassed she was the last time he did that in public and hesitates, torn between paternal affection and an intimate understanding of the fact that thirteen-year-olds want to be adults more than any adult does. Before he can come to a decision Jodi grunts a vague response, eyes clouded over in a way that means her mind is occupied elsewhere, and León's hand automatically redirects towards her arm. Better not let her fall. People don't need any more reason to stare than they already have. Lothian falls into step alongside them, ears cocked towards her like radar dishes, and the telltale rumble in the nerves starts up a moment later. As they turn onto the path up to the flat space where the pyre has been built up, León catches Chelle taking Ella's hand out of the corner of his eye, and breathes out. Okay. Both the kids have someone looking after them. Good. He tries to lead them all to a position a decent distance away from the pyre, but the crowd keeps pushing down the path behind them and they end up much too close to the front, where the fishy stink of the oil is almost unbearable. This feels like a bad place for Jodi to be, and for Ella, come to that, but now the Franklins are here, and the mayor and Con and the Fays and dozens of others, and there's no room to back off. León keeps his hand on Jodi's arm and an eye on Ella, looking lost between Chelle and Lucille, and holds his breath as the Spearings are slowly pushed through the crowd up to the pyre. Annie. Lucas. Everett, supporting him on one arm. Someone starts on the bells, and as one they all take a step back as the casket emerges from the church. Lucas cranes his neck with the rest of them, and inadvertently squeezes Jodi's arm as it comes near, the pallbearers grunting and shuffling beneath its weight. The physicality of corpses has always bothered him. That heaviness. Like the rolls of fat falling from the whales as they flensed them at the station in Albany. Jodi starts at the tightening of his grip, directs a worried look up into his face. For a moment he contemplates a reassuring smile, but even if he could manage one this is not a time for smiling, and in the end he just nods at her instead. She nods back, with a composure that León is sure he never had at her age, and returns her attention to the coffin as its bearers slide it awkwardly up onto the mound of wood. Is it just that kids are different now? That all these new ideas, the endless information that the TV and radio beam straight into their heads, gift them things that León didn't learn till at least halfway through his twenties? Or is it that Jodi is exceptional, mind enriched with the emotional awareness of every single person she's ever met? León first felt old when Jodi went away to university, and he came back one evening to a cold, empty house (Ella out with friends, Chelle working late) and the realisation that his kids were moving on with their lives. Since then, the feeling has returned several times, with varying degrees of intensity; it returns now, standing here alongside the daughter who apparently does not need as much help as he thought to make it through the funeral of her old best friend, and he stands and waits for the speeches to begin in stunned, shameful silence. SAMSam hasn't arrived in the right frame of mind. Let's face it, she's a little nervous; it's hard not to be, at a funeral, and when you add the most mockable man in town into the mix something in her just goes for it. It's Jessica who lets them in, but then Con Wicke catches sight of Gabriella as he passes and steps in immediately with an offer to take their coats. And the shark in her head scents blood. “Thanks,” she says, tossing her coat casually over his arm. “Chief of Police on the coat check? You've gone down in the world, Con.” Before he can react, Gabriella shoots her a hard look. “You'll forgive Sam,” she says, laying her own coat atop Sam's. “Sometimes she misses the tone of the situation.” “Yeah,” says Sam, chastened. “Sorry. Nervous.” “I get that.” Took him long enough to answer, didn't it? Like a teenager whose crush has finally spoken to him. “I didn't know you knew Tacoma.” “Knew her well enough,” Sam tells him. “Know Annie better.” Half true. Gabriella knows Annie, because Gabriella knows everyone and given ten minutes alone with them can make them swear she's their best friend. And if Gabriella's coming, Sam is damn well coming with her. “Right,” he says. “I'm … sure she appreciates the support.” Sounds like he's having trouble finding words. “You, uh, you let me know if you need anything.” Gabriella gives him the smile, and Sam watches with a certain glee and a certain self-loathing as the blood rises in his cheeks. “I will, Con,” she says, knowing he was talking to Gabriella but completely unable to resist. He's just such an easy target. “I will.” “Sure,” he mumbles, eyes still fixed on Gabriella. “Annie's in, um, I think Annie's in the kitchen, if you wanted to talk to her.” “Right,” says Gabriella. “See you, then. Come on, Sam.” She takes a firm hold of Sam's elbow and steers her towards the kitchen, Morgan skipping after them with strides too long and floaty to be natural. There was a full moon a couple of days ago; she'll be buoyant and mean for a week till her magic levels die down again. “Sam,” mutters Gabriella, under her breath. “I know he's an ass, but we're at a funeral.” “Yeah. Sorry.” Even Con's upset, isn't he? Everyone is. A girl is dead before twenty, shot in the back of the head and thrown in a river to be washed away. Sam should know better. She's been here before, after all. Back then, she was the only one who cared. And now she's making jokes at Tacoma's funeral. It's the nerves. It has to be. Nerves and the fact that Sam's default response to any kind of stress is to make fun of it. Sometimes that works; sometimes it just gets you punched. (Goldenrod, mid sixties, a guy calling out to Gabs to leave the dyke and let a real man take care of her.) Gabriella is too well-bred to punch people, but she doesn't need to punch to make you hurt. All she needs to do is look. She is looking now. Sam holds her gaze, ashamed but asking her to understand, until Gabriella sighs and reaches out to smooth the collar of Sam's shirt back into place. Not much. But it's enough for Sam to know that she gets it. Christ. If Sam believed that anyone up there really gave a damn about her, she'd never be done with thanking them for leading her into Nero's that night. “Come on,” says Gabriella, taking her hand away. “Let's talk to Annie.” They're at the kitchen door now; Sam can see a table spread with clashing foods from a dozen different households. Morgan perks up at the smell and bounces on ahead, her stumpy wings flaring in the warm air. Sam follows with Gabriella, and over by the stove, Michelle Ortega turns Annie Spearing gently to face them. “Annie,” says Gabriella, rushing up to her with a click of heels on fake parquet. “God, I am so sorry.” Annie nods. How many times has she heard that recently? And she can't say anything, can she, because every single person who said it really means it. Sam nods back at her, unwilling to cheapen this with her attempts at expressing condolences, but she doesn't seem to notice. “There was no one else like her,” Gabriella says, and maybe it's the accent but this doesn't sound trite when she says it. “And I'm going to stop now, because I'm sure you don't need to hear it all again, but we're always here. If you ever need to get out of the house …” Annie nods again. For some reason Sam can't seem to read her expression at all. Like looking into a broken mirror and seeing only scattered shards of human face. “Thanks, Gabbi,” she says. “It's … it's good of you to come.” Gabriella has a thousand smiles; Sam has counted them, grown first less surprised and then more as she keeps on bringing out new permutations for new situations. This one is sweet, sad, laden with shared pain, and it is so perfectly suited to this moment that it draws a faint response from even Annie's stony face. “There was never a chance we wouldn't,” Gabriella tells her. “I'm sorry we didn't have anything to bring.” Annie shakes her head. “It's fine. Never gonna eat all this anyway.” “Right.” Gabriella's eyes move from Annie to Michelle, appraising. Barmaid's knack for sizing up a situation. Sam's always admired that about her. Sharp as a new knife. “I'll let you go,” she says, in response to whatever it is she sees in their faces. “But we'll be right here if you need anything.” She turns to Sam, who knows a cue when she sees one and repeats her earlier nod. “Sorry for your loss,” she says, aware that next to Gabriella she sounds like a worn-out tape recording but unable to do better, and follows her back out into the hall. They look at each other. Behind them, Michelle says something to Annie and gets an indistinct response. “You did good,” says Sam. “I hope so,” says Gabriella. “Ready for round two?” Voices from the living-room. Morgan floating out of the kitchen, holding a sugar doughnut that she shouldn't be eating but which Sam can't seem to find it in her to take away. The shark making nervous, hungry circles in her head. One dead girl in the dining-room and another hanging off her back. “With you?” she says. “Guess I can stick it out a bit longer.” They let their hands brush oh-so-accidentally against one another, aware as ever that someone might be watching, and then Gabriella goes in and from somewhere comes the energy to yank the doughnut out of Morgan's paws and follow her. Mae just won't leave her alone today. In the living-room, after wandering around and saying a few awkward hellos, Sam runs into Jodi, and she knows right away by the look in her eyes that she hasn't taken Sam's advice. Not that this is a surprise. Even before Gabriella reported that she was asking questions, Sam knew that Jodi wasn't going to let this lie. “Hey, kid,” she says, as she approaches. Quick look over her head: no, no one's watching. Ella Ortega in the corner there. Bunch of guys around Lucas. Nobody paying them any attention. Good. Sam has a feeling this is a conversation that they don't want to be overheard. “Hey, Sam,” says Jodi. She looks good. Polished, like Gabriella. Nice nails. Killer eyebrows, like that movie star Gabriella has a crush on. Sam hopes people see these things when they look at her, instead of the edges of her discarded boyhood. As well as them, even, if that's what she wants. Not Sam's place to say. “I didn't know you'd be here.” Sam shrugs. “Gabs is friends with Annie,” she says. “How are you bearin' up?” Jodi twists her hand back and forth around the grip of her cane. Lothian, who has been sniffing inquisitively at Morgan while she sulks about the doughnut, tenses up, pulls back to curl protectively around the back of her legs. Kind of incredible, really. Most people are close to their partners, of course, but Lothian and Jodi are clearly on a whole different level. “I'm okay,” she says. “I think I'm probably going to sleep through all of tomorrow, but I'm okay.” Sam starts to laugh, but it gives out halfway through and turns into a grunt. “Yeah,” she says. “Must be rough. The psychic thing and that.” A taut little smile. “Yeah,” says Jodi. “The psychic thing.” Neither of them have an immediate follow-up. Across the room, Jessica breaks away from a conversation with Byrne Winter and leaves, trailing her kid behind her. Sam can almost feel Mae's breath on the back of her neck. Okay. Time to have this out. “You might as well come out and say it,” she tells Jodi. “Whatever the hell it is.” Jodi blushes, which is kind of cute, honestly; Sam is used to Gabriella and her brazen ruthlessness, and it's always refreshing to remember that regular people actually get embarrassed about things like trying to chase leads at their best friends' funerals. “Um,” she says, looking for her voice. “Yeah, we went to the library yesterday.” “We?” Christ. Sam hopes she hasn't dragged anyone else into this. “Me and Lothian,” says Jodi. “He won't leave me alone since I dropped that rock on my leg.” “Right,” says Sam, not sure if this is a joke, or whether to believe her at all. “So what're you sayin', anyway?” “I'm saying that this isn't the first time, is it? I read the old papers on microfiche. I know about Mae West.” In Sam's head, her fist snaps out, sends Jodi tumbling backwards into the wall with a spray of red flying from her nose. But she does not act on these impulses, hasn't done since she kicked a guy's face in when she was twenty and scared Gabriella so badly that she almost lost her for good, and so she just stands there and watches Jodi flinch as her ESP absorbs the aggression. “No, you don't,” she tells her, keeping her voice low and her hands by her sides. “You don't know a damn thing about Mae.” “I know she disappeared. And that you cared enough to start asking questions.” Cigarette smoke spiralling up through the trees. Buds vivid on the branches. And that face, twisted on one side from the scar. ―Listen, Sam, I'm a pretty patient girl but come on. When exactly are you planning on kissing me?Yes. Yes, Sam cared. Mae was her first, and more than that she was the one who showed her that this was even an option, that she too could love and be loved, if she only knew what it was she actually wanted. Sam sighs. She could murder a cigarette about now. “Look,” she says, folding her arms to stop herself making fists. “I told you I'm not gonna stop you. But I'm not helpin' you, either.” Morgan's picked up on the tension now; she's shifted into a fighting stance, knees bent and paws wide, ready to cast. Lothian crouches lower, arching his back and opening the edges of his wings to flash the pale membrane within. “Please, Sam.” Jodi moves a little closer, gesturing with her free hand. Her eyes are bright in a bad way, a maybe-tears kind of way. “She was murdered.” Goddamn. The worst of it is that she's right. Sam has stood exactly where Jodi is standing now, and if she had to, if someone disappeared Gabriella the way they disappeared Mae, she'd stand there and do it all over again. This time she probably wouldn't run away, either. She'd stand her ground until either she got her revenge, or they disappeared her, too. But she can do that kind of thing. She's thirty-one, broke, in charge of a dying petrol station in a town where no one can afford to retire and the kids have no future; if Gabriella wasn't around, then she could afford to burn these petty scraps of a life to ash in her quest to get justice. Jodi is what, twenty, and she's got strong enough psychic powers that she'll get work for sure, as a therapist or psy officer or one of those League counsellors in Pokémon Centres who check the kids are staying sane out there. That's not something you can throw away. It's definitely not something Sam can throw away for her. She's not sure she has the right to withhold the information, either, but it definitely feels less culpable. “I know,” she says, fighting to keep the anger out of her voice. It's too much. All of this is too much, this house with Tacoma in the dining-room and Mae in her head and Jodi right bloody here in front of her, being young and pretty and distressed. Dead girls and those who want to follow in their footsteps. How the hell did she get herself into this position? “You think I don't know?” she continues, barely even hearing herself. “Mae was murdered too, Jodi. And I tried to fight about it, and guess what, I lost that fight. 'Cos it ain't one you can win. And it ain't worth you losin' too, just for the sake of someone who's gone.” “But she's not―” Jodi breaks off, her hand curled tight and trembling in a gesture Sam cannot even begin to interpret. “I'm sorry,” she says, face falling. It doesn't have far to go, considering, but it does its best. “I didn't mean to have this argument with you again.” What a weird thing to say. Weird, and kind. That's what this is, isn't it? Jodi is being kind. To Sam. To her dead friend. Both their dead friends. Anyone ever figures out a way to respond to that, Sam would love to know. Fortunately, it's not on her to come up with one. “Hello, Jodi.” A gentle pressure on Sam's shoulder. A flash of auburn waves in her peripheral vision. “Oh,” says Jodi. “Uh, hi, Gabbi.” It's her. She's here, with her always-cold hands and her metamorphic smile; and she does nothing to dispel the vague, angry fog clouding Sam's mind but she is here, and that's a start. “I'm not sure what we're talking about here,” says Gabriella, “but I think that this might not be the best time for it.” “No, I know.” Jodi bites her lip, takes her teeth away again with red stains along the edges. “I'm sorry, I just … it's Tacoma.” “Yes,” says Gabriella. “It is. Let's stick to that for today, huh?” “Yeah.” “Sam?” Gabriella's eyes change with the light; right now, fixed on Sam in the wan glow reflected from the snow outside, they are something not green and not brown but which Sam has always thought of as the natural colour of spring. The fog is fading. It's all there still, the girls who died and the ones they left behind; Sam can hear Mae's laugh, scratchy with cigarettes, and see the fan turning round and round on the shelf in her crappy little trailer. But she can see Morgan and Lothian posturing at one another too, and the woman who turned her from a causeless rebel to someone who could hold a life together, and she is in control of herself, not the anger or the fog, and she is going to be okay. “Yeah, Gabs,” she says. “Morgan, get away from him.” She glares, but she moves, and across from her Lothian relaxes, folds his wings back up again. Behind him the world is moving the same as it ever did, Lucas and his friends, Byrne and Janine, Ella heading out into the hall. Impossible as it seems, nobody has even noticed that this conversation is happening. Jodi is looking at her like she wants to ask if she's okay, and Sam wonders how much of that she saw. Gabriella says that Jodi can only read emotions, not thoughts, but if Sam could read minds, she'd be lying about it too, so she doesn't see why Jodi wouldn't. Either way, she's not going to tell her anything. Gabriella's right, as usual. This isn't a healthy conversation to be having. “Think I might get somethin' to eat,” she says instead. “Gabs?” Gabriella's fingers tighten momentarily on her arm: this conversation isn't over. But it's time for a break. “Coming,” she says.“Jodi?” “No, I should … you know.” Hesitation. Her free hand reaching down as Lothian raises his head. “Go see Tacoma.” “Ah. Okay.” This time Gabriella's smile is sympathetic, understanding. Watching her fills Sam with the kind of anger that happens to her when her love gets too intense. “Come on. We're heading that way.” “Thanks.” She smiles back, shy and pained. Sam would like to get away from all this right now, honestly, but she doesn't leave. No one cared when Mae died. She will not be that asshole now that Tacoma has, too. “I'm ready. I think.” “Okay, then.” Gabriella's hand brushes Sam's again, cold as the snow outside, and as the thrill of it echoes down Sam's nerves she follows her out into the hall. Bastard Jack was excluded from both the wake and the service – Gabriella can usually keep him in line, more or less, but she didn't want to risk bringing him to a situation that delicate – but he glides down to settle on her shoulder as they leave the church, wings gleaming like white gold in the December light. His beak is stained an interesting colour, which Sam takes to mean he got bored and went to find a snack. Most wingull are exclusive fish- and garbage-eaters, but since being brought several hundred miles inland Jack has adapted to terrestrial hunting. Once Sam saw him fire a water pulse down a rabbit hole with such force that the unfortunate occupant was catapulted out of another exit halfway across the field. “Hello, trouble,” says Gabriella, rubbing a knuckle down his neck. “Found some wildlife to terrorise, I see.” Jack makes that mewling seagull scream that Sam hates and Gabriella (unaccountably) loves, and shuffles his feet into his preferred shoulder-perching position. “Okay,” she says, letting her hand fall. “Come on, we should get out of the way.” The four of them move off down the path between the rows of memorial stones, each stele wearing its own cap of snow. So damn bright. “You should have brought your sunglasses,” says Gabriella, as if reading her mind. “Mm.” Sam has managed to convince the rest of the town that she wears sunglasses to look cool, but the truth of the matter is that her pale eyes sting and water in even moderately bright lights. About the only time of year she doesn't need them is autumn, when the sky is as dull as rock salt; she's not wearing them today because she didn't know if that's allowed at funerals. Gabriella's left eyebrow twitches up into a perfect arc. “Are you all right?” she asks. Sam's instinct is to lie, but she doesn't. It's fine. You can't help your first reaction: you can only affect what you actually do. She's lived by that line for over a decade now, ever since one of her Goldenrod friends took her out for a drink and a talk about anger. “No,” she says, keeping her voice low so that the others will hear nothing over the crunch of shoes on dirt and salt. “Not really.” Gabriella nods. “Yes,” she says. “I don't think I am, either.” Crunch, crunch. Some pokémon Sam can't see bleats from within the crowd. “Good to be out,” says Sam. “Don't like church.” She knows she sounds like a petulant teenager, but she also knows that Gabriella is aware that what she means is that she hates sitting around on a hard wooden chair while Alistair drones on about the infinite love of the God who hates people like her, and so she says it anyway. “I know,” says Gabriella. “I don't even know if Tacoma liked it, honestly. But being here's the right thing to do.” The right thing. Like nobody did for … Sam has really got to stop this. Months go by at a time without her thinking of her and then suddenly up she pops again, laughter in her eyes and that big, twisted scar across her face. ―Just got the film star name. Didn't get lucky enough to get the looks as well.She still doesn't know how Mae came by that wound. But she had other scars too, on her neck and deforming one breast, and even back then Sam knew better than to ask about it.
And then Tacoma … Tacoma. Sam remembers when they heard the news that day last week. Who d'you think did it, she asked Gabriella, and Gabriella shook her head.
I don't know, she said. But they better run, because if they ever get caught then half the town is going to come for their blood. “Goddamn it all to hell,” she mutters, earning a disapproving look from Sarah as she passes. “How much longer is this gonna go on for?” Gabriella lays her hand briefly on Sam's shoulder. “Let's light the fire when we get home,” she says. “And just sit there until it's over.” Until it's over is something they've been saying to each other for years, and it means anything and everything that it ever possibly could: until the fire goes out, until they fall asleep, until the world ends. Sam imagines their living-room, Gabriella leaning into her, soft and fragrant. Firelight turning her hair into red flames. Asleep, or not, and Sam unable to risk moving for fear of ruining things, like when a kitten goes to sleep on your lap and you think, well, I guess I live in this chair now. Until it's over, and they go to bed to dream their intertwining dreams. “Yeah,” she says. “Let's do that.” They find places to stand at the back of the churchyard, between the last two rows of stelae. The names of the dead press in on them from both sides. Sam's eye moves instinctively to read them, but she has had enough of death today and distracts herself by picking up Morgan so she can climb on her shoulders and see over the heads of the Fays in front. Clefairy are always curious; if Sam doesn't let her watch, she'll only start scratching her leg till she does. Not that there's all that much to see. Just a box being carried down the path and shoved onto a pile of stinking wood. What's holy oil even made of, anyway? It smells like old fish and gasoline. Like Jack when he got stuck in the garage and broke open a grease gun trying to get out. The bells fall silent, and Morgan tugs petulantly on Sam's ear, uncertain why the pretty noise has stopped but sure that she can bully her partner into fixing it. Sam flicks her nose in return and she quiets down again, understanding at once that there is nothing to be done. This kind of petty insolence is like a language, and savage little things like them are more than fluent.
Almost makes her smile. Her parents got their tomboy daughter a clefairy for her trainer journey in the hope it might make her more of a girl; they never stopped to consider the fact that maybe clefairy don't know that being pink and fluffy is meant to make them sweet and demure. Sam was wary of her at first, but then Morgan threw a stick at an opposing trainer in a tantrum because she wasn't strong enough to beat his quagsire, and after that she had a place in Sam's heart that nobody else ever even came close to until Mae. “You have all heard me say my piece,” says Alistair. “I'm aware that were Tacoma here, she'd thank me for keeping it brief.” Sam appreciates it too. The sooner she can get out of here and back home to that fireside, the better. Maybe her irritation shows, because suddenly she feels cold fingers wrapped around her own, squeezing gently. She looks quizzically at Gabriella, what are you doing, and gets a shrug in response: we're at the back, nobody can see.Risky. But hell, she'll take it. “I now open the field to you,” Alistair is saying, when she returns her attention to him. “If anyone else has any final words to share in Tacoma's memory, before God and this community, then now is the time.” No one takes up the offer. Sam wonders what they're meant to say. She liked Tacoma, is glad she knew her and sorry that she's gone, but these feel like poor offerings. Everything else she might say isn't the kind of thing she can share with the town; neither Tacoma nor her family would thank her for it. Probably wouldn't do her and Gabriella any good, either. The silence goes on, long enough for Sam to start getting angry. This is the part where you celebrate the dead person's life, right? That's why they all came. Someone has to do something, has to have something to say to get everyone going. Tacoma deserves better than that. Sam saw her in the summer, sweltering in a long-sleeved shirt, and she's spent enough time among people who hate themselves to have her suspicions about what that means. If no one speaks at her pyre, that's just adding insult to injury. “Suppose I should say something,” says Nick, and Sam heaves a silent sigh of relief. Okay. She's never really been to a funeral before – when she came back home, she found that those of her grandparents who were alive for her childhood had passed away in her absence – but she imagines that the first speech is always the hardest. They've all just spent several hours feeling sad at the house and in the church; now it's time to celebrate, to share in Tacoma's life instead of her death, and that's a hard shift in tone to navigate. It's a good speech that he gives. Short – which again, Sam appreciates – but punchy. Unsentimental. In Nick's telling, Tacoma is the kind of person Sam would like to be, although of course she is not sure that Tacoma quite made it all the way into being that person, either. She nods along with the rhythm of it, annoying Morgan with the movement, and then all at once Nick's gears seem to grind and he just … stops. Like a run-down car pushed beyond its limits. Sam can see the situation unfolding even before it happens. There's Alistair, saying “thank you” over and over, but that won't make Nick move, and then someone else will have to step in, and that someone is going to be Con, isn't it, because he just can't shake off that urge to be Police Chief even when he knows that his intervention would be the worst way there is to handle this situation, and then when his hand meets Nick's arm … It was just before she left town that it happened, and to this day nobody really has any idea why. But she was one of the ones who saw it. Back then, she had part-time work at the post office with Marlo – this was before his drinking got out of hand and someone else had to take over – and she was just coming back from lunch when she saw the two of them coming out the door, shouting like they were trying to wake the dead. You have no understanding of human suffering, yelled Nick. You don't have any idea what you're talking ab, yelled Con, but he never quite finished, because at that point Nick laid him out flat on the pavement with the best right hook Sam had ever seen. That was back when Nick was a student, before he moved away permanently, and apparently he was on the Yellowbrick wrestling team at the time. Still impressive. Con's a pretty big guy, after all. It was funny at the time, of course, because Sam was eighteen and even more pointlessly rebellious than she is now, but today it just seems ominous. She holds her breath. Con steps out from the crowd. “Ah, shit,” she mutters, and feels Gabriella's grip tighten. She knows too. And now they're going to see two grown men slugging it out over Tacoma's funeral pyre like toddlers fighting over a toy in a sandpit. “Okay, Nick,” says Con. “Time to―” As he speaks, he lays a hand on Nick's arm, and that's where it all starts to go wrong. “Don't you touch me,” growls Nick, exploding back into motion like he just got filled with the breath of Ho-oh. “You―!” That magneton of his zooms up over his head, arcs of lightning jumping between its cores; Sam can't see Moira, but she imagines she must be responding in kind, arching her tail and making her cheeks spark. The crowd pulls back, muttering like a parliament of owls, and she has to take a step back with Gabriella to avoid getting trodden on. For a moment Danny Fay's head is blocking her view, and the next thing she can see is Nick shifting position, fists rising. Goddamn. Sam really didn't want to be proved right about this. “Easy, Nick.” Con raises his hands, backs off. “This isn't the time for that.” “Isn't it?” Nick's eyes flash with a cold light. What happened between these two? Sam is no stranger to hate, but this is deep stuff. Maybe he's spent the past decade brooding over whatever slight it was, condensing the hate down into something pure and violent. “I think I've been bloody patient in not throwing you out as soon as you―” “Nick.” “Oh thank God,” breathes Gabriella, and Sam finds she can't argue with that. Annie to the rescue. If anyone can pull Nick back from the edge of whatever cliff he's standing on, it has to be her. “Nick, if you bring this to my daughter's funeral you are not setting foot in my house again,” she says, and that's it: all the fight goes out of him in an instant as he remembers where he is, and why. “And you, Con,” she snaps, just in case he thought he was getting away with his stupid intervention. “You should know better.” “Sure, Annie,” he begins, but she doesn't let him finish. “I don't want to hear it.” Never has Sam seen anyone so comprehensively shut down. Con barely even reacts, just retreats back into the crowd. Nick shakes his head and stalks off, pushing roughly through the crowd with one hand and searching for something in his pocket with the other. Cigarettes? Sam feels like she needs one, and she only had to watch. “Um,” says Alistair, his nerves obvious enough to give Sam a little thrill of satisfaction. Teach him to preach about what is and isn't natural. “If … if that's all, then I'd like to invite someone else to speak.” The wait for a second speaker is almost as tense as that for the first; Sam's eyes move restlessly around the crowd, flicking back to Nick every so often to see him still fidgeting in his pocket and glaring, but nobody looks like they're psyching themselves up to step forward. Eventually someone does, though, and old Harry makes his slow way up to the pyre, his ancient electivire dragging himself slowly along behind him. Normally Jacob stays at home or in his ball, sleeping, but evidently he felt his human needed support today. It's been years since Sam saw him; his fur is almost completely grey now. “I mostly saw Tacoma while she was on her way to see something more interesting,” Harry begins, to general smiles, and Sam knows that things are finally looking up. It's a nice speech, heartwarming really, and the only sour note is when he mentions that he regrets being the last person that Tacoma saw alive and Sam's mind jumps from Tacoma being killed with electricity to the fact that Harry (and maybe Jacob) knew exactly where she was on the evening she was killed. But that passes – why would he kill her, after all? Sam isn't sure if he's part of the chapter house group or not, but she is sure that Tacoma wasn't killed by members of the group – and then she can relax again. He's always had a knack for putting people at their ease. Good man. After Harry comes that guy Victor, and that self-centred sap Steven, and Pryce Aske; Michelle takes a turn, talks about the way Tacoma used to run in and out of the Ortega house like it was her own, and Sam's eyes turn involuntarily to find Jodi in the crowd. She sees León and Ella, and assumes that Jodi is with them, but both she and Sam are too short for Sam to be able to see her. She wonders if Jodi will speak. What would she say? Sam has no idea, really. She's probably sensible enough that she wouldn't talk about the fact that someone here is a murderer, but Sam doesn't know that for sure. “Thank you, Michelle,” says Alistair, and as she walks away to rejoin León Sam feels Gabriella pull her hand free from hers. “My turn,” she tells her, and edges politely through the crowd to tell her story about Tacoma being the first person she met in town. She comes back a little flushed, a little shaky, and grips Sam's hand tighter than before. Sam grips back, whispers that she was great, and feels her heart lift a little with Gabriella's nervous smile. Ina. Marlo. Elsie. Janine. More and more of them, everyone who knew her and everyone who cared. They come and go, tossing stories into the crowd like coins into a fountain, watching the ripples spread across the mourners. The longer it goes on, the more distant Mae seems, the less ready to leave Sam feels. At some point, she even stops noticing the cold; the pyre still hasn't been lit, will not until the stories are done, but the glow of history here is like the hot charcoal in the bowl of a hookah, a gentle warmth that seeps in through your skin. And then Everett returns to his parents, Annie wrapping one arm tight around him, and at last it is over. Alistair looks around. “Anyone else?” No takers. Sam feels strange. Satisfied, maybe. She wasn't sure how she felt about watching Tacoma get incinerated, but now she thinks she's probably ready for it. “All right then. Lorna, if you'd―” “Hang on,” says a thin little voice, and Sam swears under her breath. She's going to do it, isn't she? She'd better not say anything that anyone comes to regret. ???This is proving to be a difficult day. He knew it would be, of course. He's dealt with corpses before, but he was never the one that created them, and he's certainly never had to stand and suffer through their funerals. This Tacoma thing was a bad business. None of it was meant to happen, it was just … well. She got herself involved, even if she didn't mean to. The moment she picked up that package in Saffron, the wheels were set in motion. And that encounter in the park was as good as sealed. He feels bad about that, he really does. He didn't necessarily understand Tacoma, but he knew she was heading for a life more important than his, and he cared, he did. Sometimes he wants to climb up onto the icy roof of his house and scream it into the night for everyone to hear: please, you have to believe me!But … but it's happened now, and it can't be taken back, and that means there's nothing left for it but to fight the guilt and suffer through her funeral. The wake was bad, standing around with everyone else, all so apologetic, so cautious of the Spearings' loss. At least he didn't have to fake his sorrow; on one occasion, he had to excuse himself and stand in the bathroom, gripping the edge of the sink and breathing hard while his partner moved around in erratic little bursts, upset by his obvious distress. When he came out again, face as white as the snow outside, he saw people looking at him, and murmuring sympathetically to one another. If only they knew, he thought. If only they knew. The service was a little easier; that was just sitting around, after all, and if he concentrated on the chiming of the bell-vanes on the roof as they turned in the wind he could blank out Alistair's sermon easily enough. Got a little dicey when Everett took the pulpit to deliver one of the readings, though. The God that the killer believes in has never quite matched up with the God of the Church, but in that moment he was certain that His judgement was only a matter of time. Now, standing by the pyre with everyone else, he can take a measure of comfort in the fact that it is almost over, for today at least. (The police investigation is still ongoing, of course, and there's a lot to be done there yet, but that's a problem for another day.) There was that damn stupid fight – God, that was painful – but that's past now, and the speeches are pretty much done. He can't see anyone choosing to follow Everett and his choked-up elegy. Except that someone does. Except that that damn Ortega kid still has something to say. “Hang on.” Eyes bright. Tears, or determination? Impossible to be certain. “I wanted to say something, actually.” “Of course,” says Alistair, although he does not sound very sure about it. Probably wondering whether or not letting the kid make a speech would profane the rites. “Um, come on up … Jodi.” Up there now, moving slowly. Leg playing up, maybe. Lothian is there too, sticking close as a shadow. He swallows. He has a feeling he knows what he's about to hear. “Tacoma was my best friend, once. And I really wish that she still was.” Surveying the crowd. Absolutely fearless, despite the empathy. He hates this: nerves would be more approachable, easier to deal with. “There were a bunch of reasons why we stopped hanging out, I guess, and I understood those, but I never stopped hoping she'd come talk to me again someday. Maybe I should have taken the lead. I guess that ship has sailed now. “But that's not the point. The point is, I still cared. She did too, I think. I always got that sense from her, even when she'd pass me in the street and not say anything. And now she's gone, but she's watching, and I want to admit that, here where we can all hear. We missed an opportunity. I really hope we get a chance to make up for it, eventually.” Cute. Maybe this is going to be okay after all. This isn't any worse than what anyone else has said; it just reminds him that he tore a hole in people's lives, is all, and that's something he's been dealing with all this afternoon. “I probably don't need to repeat what everyone else has said, about how smart she was and all. You know that stuff. But she was, you know. And now she's dead, and … and I'm standing here talking to you, and all I can think is that as I look at you, I'm looking at the person who did it.” People don't like that; heads are turning, low murmurs exchanged. By the pyre, Lothian unfolds his wings and arches his back, unsettled. “I hope I'm wrong. I hope you're all the people I thought you were. But I don't know any more, and I owe it to Tacoma to be suspicious.” Okay. Okay, this is starting to get harder to bear. “I'm not here to make accusations. I don't want to spoil things. But I hope Tacoma gets the justice she deserves.” Their eyes meet. As if … but nobody knows, right? It's impossible. Nobody can know. He was careful. So careful. But what if someone could read minds? He can hear the blood roaring in his ears. The world seems to be much further away than it used to be, except for those eyes, drilling down through his face into the dark place in his head where terrible secrets are kept, and suddenly it seems incredibly hard to breathe― “Sorry.” The eyes move on, turn their awful intensity on someone else. Just looking around. All of this was just a coincidence. He knows that. “Tacoma was … incredible. She still is, wherever she is. Let's focus on that.” A sigh. “Thanks. I'm sorry for upsetting things.” Gone before anyone can even think of responding. He breathes out, tells himself he's being stupid. He's actually seen mind-readings take place before, and they're not the kind of thing you can pull off standing up while giving a speech; it takes real concentration to make them work. His secret is still safe. Even from the psychic kid. “Uh … thank you, Jodi,” says Alistair, looking confused. “All right. If that's all …? Lorna. It's time.” She hands him the holy taper, its handle carved with phoenix wings, and Alistair's flareon raises her head to light it with a breath. “Most holy and gracious God,” he says, “we commend the soul of this girl into Your eternal care.” It catches instantly, the holy oil flaring like petrol, and as one the crowd takes a step back as the fire roars up towards heaven, heat rolling off it in thick waves that seem to scorch their faces after the long winter cold. There's an art to making a pyre; you want to choose the right woods, the right mixture of oils, so that it burns hot enough to turn flesh and bone into ash – and too bright to look at, so that you don't have to watch it happening. The coffin should hold for a little while, until the pressure of the hot air inside becomes too great, and by that point most of Tacoma herself should be gone. In some places, he has heard, they arrange things so that the ash of the person cannot mix with the ash of the fuel, so that the family can keep them as a memorial. He is very, very glad that this is not what is done here. “Within the flame and in our hearts,” begins someone, begins that damn kid, and as the old Johto hymn spreads throughout the crowd, the words rising up with the pillar of smoke, the killer stands there and keeps his eyes fixed on the flame, on the box even now beginning to crumble at the corners. He stares until he can stare no more, and after he finally gives in and blinks he finds he cannot see anything at all but the ghost of the fire, flashing blue-green before his eyes.
|
|
|
Post by Ambyssin on Apr 28, 2018 17:44:39 GMT
I've got to give you credit with the opening paragraphs that monologue about Ella's thoughts. You capture that adolescent egocentrism really well. Despite all the negativity and gloomy atmosphere, Ella manages to find a way to twist the stuff that's happening to focus it on her. It feels natural. And age appropriate, to boot. Jodi's current life situation isn't so much the problem for her in this moment as is Ella's perception that Jodi seems to have everything together. Despite us readers knowing that to be far from the truth. Even when Gabriella attempts to kind of nudge Ella in the right direction, it only makes he feel more distant and apply that same sort of "she has it together, but I don't" circular thinking that's eating away at her. Having recently been to a funeral myself, I definitely think you got the atmosphere right, too, with all the little details.
Nick's brief speech certainly seems fitting, too. The type of thing you'd hear at a funeral like this. The little outburst at the end even feels like something you'd see, too. Though, I think there may be a more sinister undertone to it than first glance would indicate. Possibly related to foul play involved in Tacoma's death?
And then holy sudden perspective shift, Batman! Léon's take on things offers a nice contrast to Ella's. He's a lot more focused on everything happening around him, trying to comfort Luke while Ella was the one that needed comforting. It shows off the perceived maturity jump that comes with more life experience, I'd say. Also extends to the viewing of the corpse, too. His reaction is about what you'd expect from an open casket situation. I say as someone who works with cadavers and is generally indifferent when looking in a casket.
Onto Sam, then. There are plenty of people who try to use snark or humor as a bit of a coping mechanism for stress. And, yeah, the ones I've seen get negative reactions, so that felt genuine. The most interesting part is the conversation with Jodi, of course. As it links some previous threads together and does pose an alarming point: that Jodi could be throwing away a promising future, much like Tacoma had hers stripped away. It's also interesting because Jodi has a couple of slips of the tongue that could be moving the gears toward the discovery of Spiritomb!Tacoma down the road. Also nice to get a bit of knowledge about Nick's and Con's dislike for one another. That... could maybe factor into something later on, but I don't have a solid guess.
And last is a mystery perspective, huh? And, from the sound of things, we're focused on her killer. There's nothing really there that can afford me any hints as to who this individual is. Other than the fact that he doesn't seem to know the Ortegas well and has no idea Jodi is psychic. At least this confirms it's not Nick, since this guy's watching Nick's spat with Con. The difference in gods comment also makes me think he is not, in fact, one of the mainstays of the town. A part of me actually thinks he employs a Rotom, too. Though, I may be off base.
I think the multiple perspectives worked well with this chapter. I liked the Rashamon style it had to it, where pieces get slowly filled in as we go on. Nice work!
|
|
|
Post by bay on Apr 30, 2018 3:02:35 GMT
Hey so I'll be commenting on the first two chapters here but I hope to read further later on!
So far I'm realy digging the premise here, murder mystery with the main character having psychic powers. I'm reminded of the video game The Vanishing of Ethan Carter where a psychic detective has to solve a series of murders related to the disappearnce of a kid, so it should be cool to see how you tackle this kind of premise here. Already there's some neat worldbuilding like with the mentions of ghost studies and Lothian's ability being used there.
I too thought it was a nice change with Jodi's family being accepted of her coming out. Tachoma's reaction she made a few slip ups despite having good intentions, but she's willing to learn from her mistakes so that's good. Speaking of Tachoma, oh boy her being a Spiritomb now. I would react the same way if I were in her place.
I'm very interested in this story so far, I'll come back to comment on the later chapters!
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on May 12, 2018 9:17:29 GMT
I've got to give you credit with the opening paragraphs that monologue about Ella's thoughts. You capture that adolescent egocentrism really well. Despite all the negativity and gloomy atmosphere, Ella manages to find a way to twist the stuff that's happening to focus it on her. It feels natural. And age appropriate, to boot. Jodi's current life situation isn't so much the problem for her in this moment as is Ella's perception that Jodi seems to have everything together. Despite us readers knowing that to be far from the truth. Even when Gabriella attempts to kind of nudge Ella in the right direction, it only makes he feel more distant and apply that same sort of "she has it together, but I don't" circular thinking that's eating away at her. Having recently been to a funeral myself, I definitely think you got the atmosphere right, too, with all the little details. I'm glad you think so! I've never actually been to a Christian funeral (which is in part why I made Johto's funerary culture influenced by Ho-oh worship), so I wasn't sure whether I got this one right or not. I was much more confident writing a teenager, because after all I was one, once, and it's good to know that this confidence wasn't misplaced. I like Ella a lot; I have a weakness for writing siblings with their hearts in the right place but without the knowledge or experience to really be as supportive as they'd like. Nick's brief speech certainly seems fitting, too. The type of thing you'd hear at a funeral like this. The little outburst at the end even feels like something you'd see, too. Though, I think there may be a more sinister undertone to it than first glance would indicate. Possibly related to foul play involved in Tacoma's death? Oh, for sure! We'll be diving into what's up with Nick very shortly, so I won't say too much about it here, but hopefully you'll see that there's a lot going on here beyond what we've seen so far. And then holy sudden perspective shift, Batman! Léon's take on things offers a nice contrast to Ella's. He's a lot more focused on everything happening around him, trying to comfort Luke while Ella was the one that needed comforting. It shows off the perceived maturity jump that comes with more life experience, I'd say. Also extends to the viewing of the corpse, too. His reaction is about what you'd expect from an open casket situation. I say as someone who works with cadavers and is generally indifferent when looking in a casket. When writing León at this funeral, what I tried to keep in mind was that he almost lost his own daughter at an early age, and I think that's a big part of why Tacoma's body frightens him so much. Also, I'm very glad you picked up on that shift in approach: the trick with this chapter was meant to be that Ella sees the funeral naïvely, then León sees it with the emotional knowledge necessary to make sense of it, and then finally Sam sees it with more of the background knowledge necessary to make sense of it. That's … not something that everyone agreed actually worked, but I'm glad it worked for you. Onto Sam, then. There are plenty of people who try to use snark or humor as a bit of a coping mechanism for stress. And, yeah, the ones I've seen get negative reactions, so that felt genuine. The most interesting part is the conversation with Jodi, of course. As it links some previous threads together and does pose an alarming point: that Jodi could be throwing away a promising future, much like Tacoma had hers stripped away. It's also interesting because Jodi has a couple of slips of the tongue that could be moving the gears toward the discovery of Spiritomb!Tacoma down the road. Also nice to get a bit of knowledge about Nick's and Con's dislike for one another. That... could maybe factor into something later on, but I don't have a solid guess. Yeah, Jodi is, as she says, not a great liar – though she does know how to make an awkward joke to cover her tracks; when you make a joke out of your busted leg, it's hard for people to press you on it. As for Nick and Con – we'll be seeing much more of that to come; we're getting close to the tipping point where we start making discoveries now, and what happened between those two is a big part of what there is to discover. And last is a mystery perspective, huh? And, from the sound of things, we're focused on her killer. There's nothing really there that can afford me any hints as to who this individual is. Other than the fact that he doesn't seem to know the Ortegas well and has no idea Jodi is psychic. At least this confirms it's not Nick, since this guy's watching Nick's spat with Con. The difference in gods comment also makes me think he is not, in fact, one of the mainstays of the town. A part of me actually thinks he employs a Rotom, too. Though, I may be off base. Well, to be fair, we don't know if he saw the fight and thought it was stupid or whether he was in the fight and thought it was stupid – I deliberately left that unclear! Also he definitely does know Jodi's psychic; that's why he suspected she might be reading his mind at all. It's safe to assume that literally everyone in town knows this, I think – Mahogany is that kind of place. Anyway, just in case that was unclear, I've gone back to add a line that makes it obvious he does know about Jodi's ESP. I think the multiple perspectives worked well with this chapter. I liked the Rashamon style it had to it, where pieces get slowly filled in as we go on. Nice work! Thank you! This was a bit of an experiment, but more people seem to have liked it than not, so I'm going to say it was mostly successful. And, as ever, thank you for the review! Hey so I'll be commenting on the first two chapters here but I hope to read further later on! Well, thanks for your interest – I hope you like the rest of the story! So far I'm realy digging the premise here, murder mystery with the main character having psychic powers. I'm reminded of the video game The Vanishing of Ethan Carter where a psychic detective has to solve a series of murders related to the disappearnce of a kid, so it should be cool to see how you tackle this kind of premise here. Already there's some neat worldbuilding like with the mentions of ghost studies and Lothian's ability being used there. Thanks! I've really been enjoying writing the whole psychic detective thing; I've thrown a whole bunch of ridiculous ideas together here, which have all reacted in interesting ways, and the result has been something pretty silly but pretty fun. Also, that sounds like a cool game; I'll have to check it out sometime! I too thought it was a nice change with Jodi's family being accepted of her coming out. Tachoma's reaction she made a few slip ups despite having good intentions, but she's willing to learn from her mistakes so that's good. Speaking of Tachoma, oh boy her being a Spiritomb now. I would react the same way if I were in her place. Tacoma's certainly not perfect, that's for sure. But she's trying, and she's willing to learn, and that's all anyone can ask of her, I think. She's got a bunch of problems to work through, though – and, well, that's kinda what the story's all about. Tacoma and Jodi have a long way to go from here, but if they keep at it they might be able to get to a pretty good place. I'm very interested in this story so far, I'll come back to comment on the later chapters! Thanks for your review, and I look forward to hearing your thoughts! Next time: Jodi and Tacoma finally make it out to the cabin in the woods – and find something that neither of them wanted to find.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on May 12, 2018 23:06:34 GMT
Content warning: There is some closer engagement with Tacoma's self-harm in this chapter. NINE: BACKWOODS REDOUBTTACOMAOne day maybe Tacoma will get used to this. One day she might have a rhythm, a kind of order to her existence here, although it's hard to imagine what that would look like when at the moment only three living creatures know she's still around, and two of those are pokémon. This is not that day. Hasn't even been a week yet, after all. The tower is already achingly familiar – she can recite those names in alphabets she can read for twenty-nine floors down – but it isn't home, not by a long shot. She's taken off her coat and boots, thrown her sweater across her sarcophagus at a careless kind of angle; still, she has the feeling that even if she stripped naked and flung her clothes everywhere she wouldn't be able to make this space feel like a place in which someone lived. The problem is probably that this isn't a place in which anybody lives, really. Back on Tuesday, after she'd bid Jodi goodnight and promised Nikki she'd be back with her in the morning, she decided she'd try and simulate some kind of routine and actually got undressed to sleep for once. She noticed then that the stubble on her legs hadn't grown any longer than it was when she got dressed to catch her train home, which in turn made her realise that her nails were the same length too, and that despite a week without brushing her teeth her mouth still tasted normal, and after that she put her clothes back on and decided to hell with a routine, nothing mattered any more and there was no reason for her to do anything at all. Dead. You get used to it, and then you notice something else and it hits you all over again.
Who, she thought, unable to care but equally unable to let it go. Why. Harry, Nick, someone else. Thumbs on her neck and lightning in her hair.
They know nothing. They know nothing, still, and in one sense that's fine; Tacoma has all the time in the world now. But lying there, staring at the even stones of the ceiling, she couldn't escape the questions. Who. Why. Repeated so many times now that she no longer bothers with the inflection.
She did not recover on Wednesday. Jodi was out, and Nikki is too used to her depressive bullshit to help her break out of it: she just lay down with the rock, holding it between her claws and whining when Tacoma went back inside. It's something Tacoma feels bad about. They both used to be so restless, and for a while after Tacoma's energy burnt itself out Nikole still was, dragging her out of bed and into the fresh air. Until she realised that there was something wrong with Tacoma beyond the fact that she didn't want to take her for walks any more, and she started to spend all her time just sitting with her, uncertain why she couldn't make her partner happy any more but desperate to do it anyway. Thursday isn't any better. At this point, Tacoma hasn't heard from Jodi since Tuesday night; she pretended to be asleep on Wednesday morning, aware of Jodi's nerves but unwilling to start that conversation, and while she sensed Jodi's distress when she got back home she couldn't bring herself to ask if she was okay. After that, Jodi ate almost without breathing for fifteen straight minutes and then immediately fell asleep. The last time Tacoma left the rock, her clock said it was about twenty past twelve. How long Michelle and León will leave it till they come to check on her Tacoma isn't sure, but she's been using the fact that they might do it at any time as an excuse to stay in. This is not the right thing to do. Especially not after Jodi plunged right into her parents' grief to go and get Nikki for her. That's not nothing, especially not for an empath, and especially not for an empath who's just come out. Jodi did that for her, and she let Nikole wreck her leg on the way home too, and here Tacoma is, refusing even to stick her head out and say hello to the partner Jodi brought her. She's not making this any better by beating herself up about it. She knows this. She's doing it anyway. Time might be passing, or it might not; hard to say, in here. Tacoma waits, scratches at the cut on her arm that is now stuck forever on the itchy verge of sealing up; she listens to Nikki making concerned noises outside, cuts the connection, opens it again immediately, wracked with guilt.
(Who. Why.)
Lothian is up, she thinks. But last she looked, he was just sitting there on the end of Jodi's bed like a gargoyle, completely uninterested in occupying Nikole. Worried about his partner. Like Nikole is about hers. Tacoma did a course on partnership in her first year, as it goes, on the unique instincts that bind humans and certain pokémon together, but she really doesn't want to think about that right now. Jodi's mind ripples, like water beneath a falling pebble, and Tacoma puts her eye to the crack to see Lothian stirring, shuffling down to the head of her bed. This is a chance to break the fugue, and Tacoma forces herself to take it: she pushes her head out, making Nikole look up and make a little breathy noise of pleasure, and watches as Jodi grips the bed frame and drags herself slowly into a sitting position. “Mm,” she grunts, scratching Lothian's head. “Hey, you.” Her voice is thin and quiet. She might at this moment be the most exhausted person Tacoma has ever seen. “Morning, Tacoma,” she says, looking up. “Gotta be quiet. Not sure I can do telepathy today.” “'S okay.” Tacoma jerks her head at Nikki, signalling that she should come pick her up. It's been a long time since she last carried her, but these past couple of days Tacoma has rediscovered the old pleasure all over again. Nikki always liked it. Kangaskhan are primed for parthenogenesis and motherhood; those who don't conceive for whatever reason feel better if they have something else to hold – a soft toy, a partner. And it's pretty nice being on the receiving end, too. Tacoma likes physical contact, even if she hates when people initiate it. “Bit closer, Nikki,” she says, and feels the thread connecting her to the rock stretch and sway as Nikole brings her over to Jodi. “How're you doing?” “Tired.” Jodi leans back against her pillows, eyes closed. Something about this position makes the bones of her face seem horribly prominent, like her skin could just melt off her skull at any moment; a second later, gathering up her energy or detecting Tacoma's unease, she opens her eyes again and seems to come back to life. “I'm sorry. I might not actually be getting out of bed today. Definitely not leaving the house, anyway.” “Because of the funeral?” Jodi sighs. “Yeah. Because of the funeral. Standing up all day, especially after I already hurt it yesterday” (Nikole's fault, thinks Tacoma, which of course means it's her fault, really, as if she hasn't hurt Jodi enough already over the years) “and the amount of … of everything I had to block out.” Lothian moves closer, settles himself at her side with his fuzzy neck pressed up against her chest, and she slips her bony arm around him as she speaks. You could fit maybe two or three of those arms into one of Tacoma's. She isn't sure whether she's envious or worried. “Grief, sure, but everyone staring, and everyone wondering who …. you know, who did it, and their shock and curiosity and everything.” “I'm sorry.” “It's not your fault.” “I meant that it happened,” says Tacoma, although this is not, in fact, what she meant. Half-smile. “Okay,” says Jodi. “Thanks.” She scratches her face, then freezes for a second when her fingertips encounter stubble. Tacoma wonders what it's like. The way Jodi's mind feels, it definitely can't be much fun. “Hmph. Anyway,” she says, taking her hand away with a visible effort of will, “it was a nice service. A lot of people really care about you. They're gonna be really happy, after all this is done and we can tell them you're not gone.” The terrible thing is that Tacoma believes her. People do care. They care about her, because she's the success story, the Mahogany kid who got the scholarship and soared even as the town fell off a cliff beneath her, and because they don't know what she did, back on her trainer journey. She wants nothing more than to tell them the truth, turn the pride in their eyes into horror, but she never has done, and now she figures it's probably too late. Let them have their moment. Let them celebrate a brilliant dead daughter. To take that away at this point would just be cruel. “Okay,” she says, aware that Jodi is waiting for some kind of response. “I … I don't know how to feel about that.” “I guess that's understandable.” Of course it is. Jodi the empath, understanding everything. Makes her skin crawl. “Look, we don't have to talk about it,” says Jodi. “The funeral, I mean. If you want, we can just focus on―” A knock at the door. Tacoma is back inside the rock in an instant, Nikole's dismayed growl echoing in her ears; the next thing she knows, Jodi is calling out: “Yeah?” “Jodi?” Ella's voice. What? Has term ended already? “Ella?” Jodi sounds as confused as her. “Don't you have school?” “We all got the day off for the funeral and then they figured there was no point bringing us back for two days. Can I come in?” “I, um … sure, I guess.” She's nervous; Tacoma can feel it in whatever it is that passes for her bones. Because Ella might have overheard them? Or because she hasn't shaved yet? It's only been a few days, but Tacoma is beginning to get an idea of the lengths Jodi goes to to avoid people seeing her on anything but her own terms. The click of the door; a little gasp of inward breath. “Nikki,” says Jodi. “Calm down.” Tacoma presses her eye hastily to the gap and sees the room sway dizzyingly around her as Nikole shoves her into the crook of one arm, the other curling across her vision into a battle stance, ready to slash or punch. “Nikki!” she snaps, hoping she can hear. Her ghost powers do seem to extend to some kind of telepathy; she summoned Jodi that night, and she got Nikki to calm down the last time she scared Ella, too. “You have got to stop doing this.” Nikole pauses, confused as to where the voice is coming from, but she does lower her claws, and Tacoma just catches Ella's sigh of relief as she moves. “Sorry,” says Jodi, like any of this is her fault. “What is it, Ella?” “Um … who were you talking to?” “Lothi. He wanted to know if I was okay.” “Oh. Right, I forgot he can … I forgot.” Pause. Tacoma reaches up to her lips, tells herself not to pick, and picks. “Did you want something?” asks Jodi. “Oh. No, I mean – Mum asked me to check on you if you weren't awake by one. Make sure you didn't die or anything.” “That's what she said?” “Maybe she didn't use those exact words.” “Okay. Well, thanks.” Jodi leans out of bed to grip Ella's arm, and all at once Tacoma misses Everett so much it hurts. “I'm okay. Exhausted, but okay.” “Are you sure?” “Mostly.” It sounds like she's smiling. “Are you okay?” “What do you mean?” she asks, too defensive, too fast, and Jodi sighs. “Because I'm psychic,” she says. “And because I know that me doing … this, you know, it doesn't just affect me.” Another, longer, pause. Ella stares at the floor, nudging something around with her toe. Talk, Tacoma wants to scream. Your sister's still alive! Talk to her! But she stays silent, and so does Ella, and in the end it's Jodi who has to take responsibility. “C'mere,” she says, tugging Ella closer, and as she sits down on the bed and leans with an unexpected eagerness into the hug Tacoma cuts the line. This isn't for her, she reflects, in the stygian gloom of the tower. Watching would be spying. She thinks of Everett, for whom she is herself an Ella, a wayward little sister who doesn't know how to talk to him, and she thinks of the funeral he just attended where he saw her burnt to ash, and Tacoma yanks hard on her half-healed cut so that the flesh pops apart again like a bag of crisps but though it hurts like hell there isn't any blood at all. When she next dares to look outside, both Jodi and Ella are gone, and only Nikole is left. She is delighted to see her, so much so that Tacoma doesn't have the heart to retreat again, and they spend an hour alone in Jodi's room that would be funny if Tacoma wasn't actually living it. Nikki seems to be aware her partner can't get things for herself, so she keeps taking books off Jodi's shelf (about music, mostly, and also one about that Watergate thing that Tacoma remembers vaguely was in the news a couple of years ago) and putting them down in front of her with an expectant look on her face. The kind of thing you'd laugh at on TV, but which in real life is just frustrating. But it's Nikki, it's her partner, so Tacoma clamps down hard on her annoyance and keeps on thanking her for each one. After a while, she seems to get that they're unwanted and gives up to just lie down with her instead, resting her heavy head on her arm and staring at Tacoma's mouth. (She doesn't like eye contact, and assumes that everybody else is the same because she is even more self-centred than her partner.) Sometimes she reaches out with her free claw, just to make sure she's still there. As if she's afraid she might disappear. It's not such an unwarranted fear, honestly. Kind of a shitty thing to realise, but there it is. Eventually, the wait is over. Tacoma hears footsteps – very slow today, and uneven – and the muffled click of Jodi's cane, and then there she is, pushing the door shut behind her and leaning heavily against it. “Hey,” she says, closing her eyes. Tacoma is half afraid of seeing the skull beneath her skin again, but now she's made her face up it's much less obvious. “Sorry. We, um … I think we needed that.” “It's fine,” says Tacoma. “She all right?” “Mostly.” Jodi smiles, and the skull fades even further, blanked out by her prettiness. “Thanks for asking.” Tacoma moves to shrug, except of course all she manages to do is wiggle the thread around a little. “She seemed upset. So. You know.” “Yeah,” says Jodi. “I know.” Pause. “I need to spend some time with her soon,” she adds, hesitantly. “Just us. If that's all right.” It is. Or no, it isn't, there is a huge selfish thing roaring in Tacoma's head for Jodi's attention, rattling its spines against each other and clawing at the sides of her skull, but this is unreasonable and she knows it. “Sure,” she says, certain that Jodi can see the spiny thing raging in her, not knowing what to do except try to hide it anyway. “I mean, she's your sister. Can't really complain about sharing you with her.” “Thanks.” Jodi pushes herself away from the door, limps over. Normally she hides it better, but today the pain of moving is written all over her. “Tomorrow,” she begins, and Tacoma leaps in before she can finish. “Let your leg get better first,” she says. “And your brain. Dunno what we're gonna find out there, but you should be ready.” “Tomorrow,” repeats Jodi. “We'll go tomorrow. Then I think Saturday I might take Ella to Ecruteak. They probably have last year's movies by now.” It takes a while for films to reach Johto; there aren't a lot of cinemas, and not that many people who can afford to attend them. There isn't much of a home film industry, either; the closest thing to Johtonian film is Kantan film, and obviously that means that half the cinemas here don't show it on principle, even though the only real difference between Johtoni and Kantan is the alphabet and intonation. “That's cool,” says Tacoma. “Hope you guys have fun.” “Thanks. But. First – you know. That cabin.” Jodi sighs. “I'm not gonna lie, I don't really know how we're gonna find it when the cops can't, but, um, we'll have to try.” “Can you get it from Nikki?” “Dunno. Not today, anyway. Maybe she'd understand if you asked her.” She frowns. “Actually, why didn't Con ask me to do that? You'd think they'd want the help. It's a nightmare finding anything up there even when it isn't snowing.” “No idea. Let's leave it for now.” God damn, would Jodi just let herself rest for a bit? She looks like she might die if you asked her to go downstairs. “Where's Ella?” “Painting. It's okay, she always plays her tapes when she paints; she won't hear us.” Something seems to occur to her then: she straightens up a little, gives Nikki a look. “Are you two okay in here? Sorry, I just left you here all day.” “'S all right. Guess I wouldn't mind the radio or something.” “Right. Okay. Um … TV? Sorry, I think if I go outside I'll need to be rescued by Lothian before I get to the end of the drive.” “TV is okay,” says Tacoma, relieved at the prospect of Jodi spending the afternoon sitting down. “You like TV, don't you, Nikki?” The ridges around Nikole's eyes shift into a new alignment, and despite herself Tacoma has to smile. Sometimes Nikole has the patience for TV and sometimes not – but she always knows when her partner wants her to agree with her on something. “That's a yes,” she says. “She likes things that move.” “Cool.” Jodi plants her cane, pushes herself back up. “C'mon then, you two. That TV isn't gonna watch itself.” It sure isn't, agrees Tacoma, and so they go downstairs, where Jodi drags her bad leg stiffly up onto the sofa and they watch a Kantan art historian talk expansively about paintings. The broadcast assumes you're watching in colour, unfortunately, but they can still see some of what she's talking about. Jodi watches with genuine interest, curled against the arm of the sofa with her leg trailing stiffly along the cushions. Next to her, Tacoma listens to her breath, and out of the corner of her eye looks at the profile of her face against the light from the window, a portrait of concentration. She's really interested, isn't she? In this moment Tacoma loves her more than ever, her brilliant friend who reads non-fiction and watches educational TV with genuine enjoyment, who is the kind of dedicated that Tacoma is fundamentally incapable of being; here is someone who has a future, someone curious to want one and brave enough to accept it, and even if Tacoma has burnt her life to ash the way they burned her corpse yesterday, she might at least be able to see Jodi's turn out okay. Tacoma lets her disc slip to one side until it leans against Jodi's hip, fog splashing against her side, and apparently without realising it Jodi moves her hand around her back, to rest on the thread of mist between disc and rock and send a little tingle of excitement through what passes for Tacoma's body. How long has it been since she was this close to anyone? Probably not since she and Jodi went on their journey, honestly. Sure, the last time they spoke was probably only five years ago, but they were already almost strangers then. Nikole watches them from across the room, eyes narrow with suspicion at the way this girl she doesn't know has wormed her way into Tacoma's affections. Tacoma could try to explain, could call her over and tell her again that this is the kid she once tried to dig out from under the mess of ice and stone and shattered trees; if she moves, though, if she speaks, then Jodi might move too and the moment could end, and right now she can't think of anything she's more afraid of than that. She sits there, watching Nikole glare, and feels bad about the fact that she does not feel bad about this at all. “You're sure you're up to this?” “Nikki needs a walk, Mum,” says Jodi. “And I … kind of need to get out too. After Wednesday.” Tacoma listens from the dark of her tomb, watching Jodi's lipstick shuffle across her vision as the car shifts the contents of her bag. Nikki's ball is in there too, somewhere. Took some convincing to get her to go back in there, but Tacoma had to try; even if she'd somehow managed to fit through the car door, she'd probably have just gone straight through the floorboards. After all this time, she's almost completely destroyed the old sofa that Tacoma inherited after her parents got a new one for the living-room, and that was sold as pokémon-proof. Cars are much flimsier. Speaking of that sofa, she probably should've asked Jodi to have a look inside it. There's a hole in the arm that you can just get your hand into, if you try, and this is where Tacoma keeps things she doesn't want her parents to find: cigarettes, weed, a two-hundred-florin note she found in a park once and decided to keep in case she ever needed to put her secret plan of last resort into action. Would've been nice to have that stuff, and as it is she has no idea if she'll ever see it again. “Okay,” says Michelle, the sound of her voice bringing Tacoma back out of her thoughts. “If you're sure. I'll be back at noon, okay? Don't be late.” “I won't,” promises Jodi. “And I'll be fine, I promise. I have Lothi and Nikki. It'd be pretty difficult to get any safer than that.” “I know, I know, I just …” It sounds like the kind of pause you leave when you're trying to think of how to finish, but in the end Michelle never comes up with anything. “Have a nice time, chickadee,” she says, after a few awkward seconds of silence. “Back here at noon.” “Noon. Got it.” Car door thumping. The contents of Jodi's bag shift over her vision again, so close it feels like they're going to hit her in the face, although of course they never do. “Bye!” “Bye!” The motor growls, the tyres crunch, and then, as the sound fades, there is nothing at all except a vast and eerie silence. “Okay.” Light floods into Tacoma's field of view, making her squint, and a second later it disappears again as Jodi's hand delves into her bag and blocks it out, made unsettlingly large by the weird perspective. “Nikki first.” The unmistakeable sound of a ball opening, and then of heavy paws settling onto hard earth. “And Tacoma,” says Jodi, as Tacoma's view swings around in dizzying circles; a moment later, it stabilises, and she thrusts her head out into the chilly air to find herself between Nikole's claws once more. She looks around. They're standing in that area of cleared forest just off the north road where people park to take walks in the woods; there are no cars here today, just icebound earth, and beyond the wooden railing that marks the perimeter endless rows of pine trees, their branches almost black beneath the heavy load of gleaming snow. Been a long time since she was last here. Probably she was exercising Nikki then, too. Summer, maybe, when she was hiding her depression from her family by making an effort to go outside and smile at people. “Hey,” she squinting against the dazzling reflection of sunlight on ice. “So we've got an hour and a half?” “Yep,” replies Jodi. She's wearing mirrored sunglasses that make her look like a movie star, lenses shining with magpie-feather iridescence in the winter light. Tacoma isn't sure if she's ever seen anyone look quite this cool. “And the cops have been looking for how long now, exactly?” “Almost a week.” Jodi shrugs. “All we can do is try.” “Yeah,” sighs Tacoma. “I guess.” The air rushes overhead, and Lothian glides down from somewhere to join them, claws digging effortlessly into the icy dirt. He looks at Jodi expectantly, fanning the edges of his wings; she smiles and waves him away. “Going towards the river,” she calls, as he takes off again. “And be careful! If you knock the snow off the branches on top of us, you are in so much trouble.” He hoots in understanding, or just out of the delight of having wings and space to use them, and vanishes again, into the upper reaches of the trees. Tacoma can't see him, but she doubts he'll go far enough to lose track of Jodi. “Okay,” she says, twisting around as best she can to look up at Nikole. “Nikki? Do you remember being here a few days ago?” The ridges shift around her eyes. “Don't lie to me,” she warns her. “D'you remember where you came from?” She sniffs deeply, casts a suspicious glance at Jodi. “Yeah, sure, Jodi saw. But we need to go back where you came from, Nikki. 'S important, okay? And you like walks, I know you do.” Nikki stiffens a little, recognising the word walk in there somewhere, and as she turns her head towards the woods Tacoma suddenly understands: she didn't believe it, did she? After all this time, all those days wasted in lying in darkened rooms while the light crept cautiously around the edges of the curtains, she just didn't think that this was going to happen. That Tacoma might want to take her out again and wander through the forest. Tacoma Spearing: literally the worst trainer on the peninsula. She swallows her anger, aware that Nikki will think that it's directed at her, and does her best to smile. “That's right,” she says. “We're gonna go for a walk, Nikki. Back to where my bag is. You remember where that was?” She moves much faster this time, looks into the woods and points clumsily with one hand. It's not a natural movement for kangaskhan; their forelimbs don't have the same range of movement as human arms, and their hooked claws can't uncurl like fingers can. But she learned to do this watching Tacoma, back when she first started training her properly, and as she does it now it makes Tacoma a little dizzy with nostalgia and guilt. “Nice,” she says, talking around the lump in her throat. “Uh … c'mon, then. But not too fast, okay? Jodi can't keep up with you.” They set off, heading down the trail that goes west towards the river. The light beneath the trees is strange, moving from bright to dim in an instant; sometimes they'll walk through an early twilight, beneath branches so thick with snow that the sun seems to have disappeared, and a second later emerge into a blinding glare stolen from a summer's day. The brightness makes Tacoma's eyes water with something thin and discoloured that seems to be the liquid form of her fog; she blinks it back, but the odd drop escapes and gets caught in the swirling of her disc, to be hurled out into the forest and splatter against a tree. She hates this. Most of the time she can kind of forget how inhuman she is now, but then something like this will happen and thrust it right back into her face again.
Here in the silence between the snow and the branches, it is hard not to be aware that the killer knew these woods. Knows them, even. And knows them well enough to take Tacoma to the river unseen, to dispose of her luggage and slip back into town without anyone being the wiser.
Well enough, maybe, to stalk a girl who can't run as she travels further and further away from anyone who could help her.
Lothian's here, Tacoma reminds herself. He'd hear anyone coming from the next county, probably. And if anyone did get close – well, maybe Nikki would protect her and maybe not, but Lothian isn't exactly a pushover himself. Jodi was never a strong trainer, but Lothian was the leading light of her team, back before … uh. Before.
Anyway, they're probably safe. No one's coming for them. Why would they? As far as anyone knows, Tacoma and the rock are long gone. Jodi stumbles, cane catching on a root or a knuckle of frozen earth, and Lothian seems to form out of thin air, thrusting his neck out for her to put her hand on. “Whoa,” she says. “Thanks, Lothi.” He squeaks – it always seems to Tacoma like such a weird noise for a dragon to make, but she supposes that technically he is just a giant bat – and launches himself at a nearby tree, crawling up the trunk as easily as he would over flat ground. After a few seconds, he's hidden by the branches, and a little explosion of falling snow marks his leap back into the sky. “How does he go that fast?” asks Tacoma, still unsure where exactly he came from in the first place. “Is that like a modified quick attack or something?” Jodi laughs. “Not a move,” says Jodi. “Just fast. He likes to race my friend Carmine's jolteon. Sometimes he wins, and the jolteon gets so angry I always think she's gonna explode.” “Carmine?” asks Tacoma, feeling the selfish thing in her head raise all its spines again.
“Oh. Uni friend. Telekinesis and precognition. Really powerful, actually, like a 74% on the brain test. Most of us are in the fifties,” she adds, realising Tacoma has no idea what that means. “She picked me up with her mind once, which was probably the scariest ten seconds of my life.” “What about when you looked up to see half a mountain falling on you?” “Okay, whatever, second scariest ten seconds.” Tacoma makes no reply, aware that she probably shouldn't have said that. Jodi has to be uneasy, walking around in the woods with snowy branches all around; what kind of asshole reminds her that this is how she lost her partners and almost her life as well? Tacoma Spearing, apparently. Figures, she thinks, and retreats sullenly into Nikole's arms as they walk on towards the gurgling of the river. It's beautiful, and quiet. There's the creaking, of course, and the occasional whoosh as Lothian beats his wings harder than usual; there's the crunch of dirt and sticks giving way beneath Nikki's heavy feet. A couple of birds singing. Tacoma tries to remember what that one that goes whee-ee-oo! is, but the last time she identified a bird was on her trainer journey and she can't figure it out. And then there's the Rageriver: a huge, pulsing mass of shattered ice and churning water, flooding south from the Lake of Rage to vanish underground into the Mount Mortar caves. When they get close enough to catch a glimpse of it through the trees, they can't help but get closer, drawn to see what it is that's making all the noise, and then when they emerge onto the riverbank trail, they just have to stop and stare. It's a good forty feet across even now, with fingers of ice clutching at its sides. In spring, after the melt – well, there isn't going to be a riverbank trail for at least a few months. “Wow,” says Jodi, taking off her sunglasses to stare. Today, it seems, her eyeshadow is the smoky blue of summer twilight. “I'd kinda forgotten.” “Yeah,” says Tacoma. “Me too.” They watch. A branch floats by, its edges blending into the blackness of the water. Someone threw her body in here, thinks Tacoma. And it floated away like deadwood until Aaron pulled it out.
(Who. Why. Christ, she's sick of this.)
“I don't even know when I was last here,” says Jodi. “I usually only exercise Lothi in town.” “Same,” says Tacoma. But this is a lie, isn't it, and Jodi cares far too much for Tacoma to lie to her like that, and so she corrects herself: “Or, uh, no. I … haven't been exercising Nikki.” Jodi looks away from the water then, eyebrows raised. “You said she needed walking,” she says. It's not an accusation, not quite, but it's very hard not to take it as one. “Yeah,” says Tacoma, uncomfortably. She can't seem to look away from Jodi's face right now, much as she'd like to. “D'you, uh, know what I do in the tower?” “No …?” “I, um, lie on my back. And stare at the ceiling.” Jodi looks at her for a long while. She's projecting a little without realising, or that link between them is open again; Tacoma can feel her pain from over here. Christ. How does Jodi live with this? It's awful. Tacoma can hardly stand sensing her distress; what it's like to feel this for everyone you ever meet she can't even imagine. “You don't just do this in the tower, do you.” Tacoma has had a lot of cause to feel ashamed, over the past few years. All the people she's been mean to, all the lies she's told, all the shit she's put Nikki through just because she couldn't make her emotions work properly. But this is something else. “No,” she admits. “I haven't.” Jodi's knuckles are white on her cane. Above her, Lothian comes into view, banking sharply over the river to land at her back. “Tacoma,” Jodi begins, reaching out towards her, but before she can finish Nikki tightens her grip and snatches Tacoma away, taking a too-long step back that leaves her off balance, and then suddenly she bellows and slips and Tacoma is falling onto the slope and rolling down towards the water, the world whirling nauseatingly around her, and in the tower she scrabbles desperately for purchase as if she could grab the roots bouncing past her head― ―and finds something, and grips it, and stops. Tacoma's eyes are shut tight, waiting for the impact with the water that will carry her away into an underground lake for centuries of solitary immortality. Carefully, cautiously, she opens them again, and sees Jodi's eyes locked with hers. Jodi's eyes move to the side. Tacoma's move with them, and together they look at the pair of hands locked together on the ground between them. One small, red-gloved hand. And, gripping tightly onto its wrist – one dark, sludgy purple one. Tacoma looks some more. The hand is connected to a forearm, far more similar to hers than the face in the disc; it's like the mist has been shoved into the shed skin of her living body, purple swirling beneath the surface around the livid green streaks of her scars. It fades away around the elbow, but it's her hand. Almost just like it used to be. “Tacoma,” says Jodi. There's a stick poking into her cheek, but Tacoma isn't sure she has a hand free to move it. She wishes she had a hand free to move it, but she only seems to have the one. “Yeah?” says Tacoma. “I'm not sure I can get up.” The world comes into focus again: here she is, halfway down the riverbank, hand in hand with Jodi. Who appears to have literally flung herself at the ground to catch her. Holy shit. “Oh,” she says, which is about as coherent as she can get right now. “Right.” A few long breathless moments pass. It's starting to sink in, a little. The fall. The hand. The scars, right there for everyone to see. Jodi says nothing; she just pushes herself up off the ground with her free hand, dragging Tacoma up with her. Halfway through the movement, Lothian sinks his teeth into the fabric of her coat and helps her turn over into something vaguely resembling a sitting position, her good leg bent and the other stretched out at an uncomfortable-looking angle. “Okay,” she gasps, letting go of Tacoma's hand to push her hair out of her face. “Okay, thanks.” Lothian's nose twitches, transmitting some kind of message; Jodi reaches out to scratch his head, but he picks up her cane and puts it in her hand before she manages to actually touch him. She lays it on her lap and hugs him close. “Okay,” she says again, looking over his shoulder at Tacoma. “That … just happened.” “Yeah,” says Tacoma. “It― are you fucking kidding me?” Her hand is fading, its substance sloughing away and dissolving on the wind. She concentrates, digging her fingers into the earth in case gripping is what summons it – but still, it fades, and then it is gone and Tacoma is just a head again. She takes a deep, sharp breath. She's not going to shout about this. She's not going to cry. She's not going to do so many things. “I'm sorry,” says Jodi, trying to shuffle closer. “Tacoma, I'm so sorry―” “Yeah, well, maybe you shouldn't be,” snaps Tacoma, and the things she is not going to do rise within her like a wild skarmory, four hundred pounds of angry steel flying at the world with unstoppable force. “It's just a hand. And I'm just dead.” “No, Tacoma―” Hand on her disc, the warm glow of Jodi's psionics. Tacoma twists away sharply and slams the mental link closed so hard that shadows pop at the corners of her vision. She's a dark-type, isn't she? She doesn't have to take this psychic bullshit if she doesn't want to. Jodi flinches, clutches at her head, and even as the guilt begins to prickle Tacoma is filled with an acid satisfaction. Look at her, kicking her disabled friend in the brain. Turns out she really is the asshole she always thought she was. Jodi is shaking. Holding her head like it might break. Tacoma can't see her face but she can hear her breath, thick and staccato. Like someone crying. The skarmory folds its wings and falls straight out of her mind. What has she done? “Jodi?” she asks. “Are you okay?” No answer. Lothian hisses at her, teeth bared and ears forward, and as she shrinks away unfolds his wings and curls them around Jodi the way Tacoma imagines he would around a baby noibat, making a little echo chamber into which to fire his vibrations. She watches anxiously for what might be ten seconds or might be a year, and then Jodi sniffs deeply and Lothian pulls back. She straightens up, and without looking at Tacoma reaches for her bag for a tissue and her mascara, fixing her tear-smudged make-up. Making her wait. When she's done, Tacoma thinks she might be about to speak but instead she gets out her cigarettes, and a heavy silver lighter with the bell-and-wing arms of Johto engraved on the side. Michelle's lighter. Tacoma remembers Jodi telling her the story back when they were kids: Michelle stole it from her father when she was fifteen, a petty revenge for his liberality with the belt, and ran off with it to offer boys a light and seduce them out of their sugar rations. Apparently Jodi has since inherited it. Jodi smokes her cigarette for a while, taking care to direct the smoke over the river and away from Lothian, and just when Tacoma is starting to think she'd rather have been dropped in the river after all she speaks. “That really hurt.” “I'm sorry,” she says, immediately. “I know.” Jodi blows a smoke ring, watches it float away. “You can't do that to people, Tacoma.” “I know, I'm sorry, I don't – I'm not even sure what I did …” Jodi finally looks at her then, and Tacoma wishes she'd just kept looking at the river. “Me either,” she says, “but it was dark-type.” “I'm sorry.” “I know,” says Jodi again. “I know.” She blows another smoke ring. Two for two. She must have had a lot of practice. There is so much that Tacoma doesn't know about her any more. “Look, I'm not gonna pretend I know what you're going through, but you can't do things like that.” “I'm sorry. I didn't even – I didn't know I was doing it, I was just trying to stop you psychicing me.” “I would've done that if you'd asked.” Four times Tacoma has apologised now, and Jodi hasn't said she forgives her. It stings, but Tacoma gets it. You don't get to demand that of someone. They have a right to their hurt and their anger. “I know,” she says. “I'm not trying to make excuses, I just … I was angry and I messed up.” Jodi sighs. “Well, you wouldn't be the first person to do that,” she mutters, stubbing out her cigarette on a rock. “I should have asked too, I guess.” “No,” says Tacoma. It seems fundamentally wrong that Jodi should take any blame for this. Better that it all be on her, just the way it ought to be. “No, I like it when you … I like it. I was being unreasonable.” “I'm not saying you weren't,” says Jodi. “Look, Tacoma, I know you're hurting, I know you don't even know all your powers yet. It's okay. But I think we're gonna have to talk sometime.” “About …?” “About what's wrong.” Jodi holds her eye, steady as a rock. “I know there's something you're not telling me,” she says, and suddenly bands of ice seem to tighten around Tacoma's chest. “I'm sorry. I should have asked you sooner, but I didn't know how. Now I guess I feel like I have to do it, whether I know or not.” “I can't,” says Tacoma. She didn't mean to whisper, but apparently that's what her voice is doing today. “Jodi, you don't understand―” “Well, I'm gonna try.” Jodi folds her arms. “I'm not offering you a choice, Tacoma. We're gonna talk. Soon.” She's right. God damn it all, but she's right. Did Tacoma really think she could run forever? She's not bloody D. B. Cooper, she's just some dumb, angry kid. Someone like her can only hide so long before she's caught and made to stare into the nuclear incandescence of the final judgement. And after that? God only knows. But she has a feeling that she might be looking at the end of her second chance to find a place in Jodi's life. “Okay,” she says. It makes her feel physically sick to say it, but she gets it out. “Okay.” “Good.” Jodi smiles, and just for a second Tacoma sees real warmth there. Thank God. She doesn't hate her, then. Or at least, not yet. “I think you should probably talk to Nikki now,” Jodi adds. “She seems upset.” Tacoma follows her gaze and sees her, crouched a little way off on the other side of the path. Eyes down. Ears flat. Jodi's right, she does look upset. No wonder, really; she almost threw her partner in the Rageriver and lost her forever. It's almost enough to make her smile. Like partner, like pokémon; it looks like Nikki is nearly as good at beating herself up as Tacoma is. She supposes that that isn't really anything to smile at, when you think about it. Okay. Time to forget her missing hand, her mean streak, her hurt friend. Time to be reassuring. She calls out for Nikki to come over, and at first Nikki doesn't want to but she does, and in the end this turns out to be one problem at least that Tacoma can solve. It's okay. It's not great – Jodi doesn't want to talk, and Tacoma hasn't got the guts to push her – but it's okay, and there are moments when it's even as high as good. When they decide to leave, for instance: Jodi is all set to get Lothian to hover over her and pull her up in his talons, but to everyone's surprise Nikki simply curls her claws into her coat and sets her back on her feet like a child righting a fallen toy. “Oh,” says Jodi, trying not to fall over again in her surprise. “Um, thank you, Nikki. Wasn't expecting that.” “She saw you save me,” says Tacoma. “Maybe she doesn't know who you are, but she knows you're cool.” Jodi reaches out to rub Nikole's snout, and Nikole closes her eyes, silent. Kangaskhan only make noises when they're upset, or dealing with joeys too young (or humans too stupid) to have learned what the movements of their facial scales mean. If they can get away with it, they prefer to communicate with gesture and expression. “She likes it,” Tacoma translates, and Jodi nods. “I know,” she says. “I know.” This is about all that Jodi says to her for the next half an hour. They keep going, until the snow on the trail gets too deep and they have to turn off into the woods and trust in Nikki's memory to get them where they need to go. It's slow going, and Tacoma finds herself thinking more than once of the deadline Michelle set, but Jodi doesn't so much as look at her watch, and she figures that if Jodi's okay with this the least she can do is be supportive. Especially after dark pulsing her in the head or whatever it was she just did. River and birdsong. Footsteps. The smell of pine sap. Odd piles of snow where branches have given way and dropped their burdens to the earth. It continues, until Nikki stops and scrapes one foot along the icy ground, snorting. “Here?” asks Jodi. Nikki looks at her, and perhaps Jodi can read her mind or perhaps she's just good at reading faces, because she nods and looks around. “Yeah,” she says. “Yeah, there's that tree from your memory.” She points at a particularly large pine, broken at the base and now leaning precariously against the branches of three others. How it hasn't been knocked down by the wind yet Tacoma isn't sure; she can see it wobbling. “And I'm guessing if we went that way, we'd see the river bending,” Jodi continues. “So … Lothi?” He swoops down from nowhere in an instant, hooting his response. “We're looking for a cabin,” she says. “Somewhere close. Can you get up there and look for me?” He cocks his head on one side, uncomprehending. “A cabin,” repeats Jodi. “It's like … hang on, I'll do you a picture.” Lothian squawks eagerly and leaps back into the air, message apparently received. It's kind of incredible how high he can jump: his wings must be twelve, thirteen feet across when he unfolds them all the way, and he has to be even higher than that to stop them clipping the ground with those first few wingbeats. Tacoma watches him twist upwards into the sky, wondering if Jodi is light enough that she could ride on him, and then drags her thoughts back down to earth. “We're not looking for my bag?” she asks. “I mean, we could if you want,” says Jodi. “I dunno how I'd explain it to Mum, but we could. I just thought … we don't have much time, so the cabin is the priority.” “Right.” Tacoma sighs. “Probably better leave it for the cops, anyway.” She can pick it up when all this is over, right? Minus the weed, probably, but that's fine. Most of what she had left is still safe at home inside her sofa. “Yeah,” says Jodi. “That's what I thought.” Her face is unreadable behind her sunglasses. Nothing more to say. They wait for a few minutes, Nikki scratching restlessly at the dirt and fallen branches, and then Tacoma hears a screech like a falcon's call and tilts her disc upwards to see Lothian circling above, the sun glowing through the thin skin of his wings. “Looks like we're in luck,” says Jodi. “C'mon.” She limps off, following Lothian deeper into the forest, and Nikole lumbers on behind, tireless as ever. She's doing better at matching pace with Jodi now. Was she pulling ahead before just to be mean? It's not beyond the realm of possibility. Kangaskhan are known for their gentleness, but they only really extend it to their kids, and to the trainers they choose. Once when Nikki was half-grown Tacoma saw her catch a blackbird and play with it like a cat toying with a mouse, flicking it over onto its back every time it tried to get up and flee until the poor thing went catatonic and just lay there, waiting to die. Fortunately that was when Tacoma arrived to order Nikki to let it go – and to her credit, she obeyed and never did it again, but she never really seemed to understand why Tacoma had a problem with it. Something dark appears between the trees up ahead, and Jodi stops. “Okay,” she says, glancing back at Tacoma and Nikki. “I'm going to go knock on the door, and if anyone answers I'll say me and Lothi got a bit lost and could we get directions back to the trail. If they don't, then I'll come get you two and we can, uh … break in.” She scowls. “I was trying to find a nicer way to say that but I'm not sure there is one.” “Right.” Tacoma stretches up as far as she can, nudges Nikki's chin. “We're gonna stay here a minute, got it?” Nikki nudges back. “Okay. Go on ahead.” Jodi nods and walks stiffly off through the trees. In the quiet, the rapping of her knuckles against the door sounds like gunshots. Tacoma waits, heart in her mouth – what if the murderer lives here? and who would even know where to look if Jodi vanished? – and then relaxes again when she hears her voice: “C'mon! It isn't even locked!” Man. Ask anyone who knows them, and they'd tell you that Tacoma is the gutsy one, the one who wouldn't be afraid to break a law or two. Jodi's the nervous one who'd never do this without Tacoma talking her round. And yet – here's Jodi, breaking and entering like she was born to it, while Tacoma hangs back and worries. “Coming!” she calls, putting as much feeling into it as she can, and concentrates on not shrinking back against Nikki as she brings her out into the clearing in which the cabin stands. It's smaller than she thought. Windows dark, chimney cold and smokeless. Lothian up on the roof, kicking snow loose for the fun of watching it fall. The snow on the dirt track leading back to the main road is unbroken save for deer or girafarig tracks, and a tall drift has built up against the wall where Tacoma imagines you would park. Whoever lives here hasn't come home in a while. “No blue Crowne,” says Jodi, seeing Tacoma looking. “But this is the place. D'you remember, Nikki?” Tacoma can tell that she does; she's tensed up, her grip on the stone tightening. She's like Tacoma in that way, as in so many others. Doesn't like to be reminded of her moments of weakness. “Yeah,” she says. “She remembers.” “Cool.” Jodi takes off her sunglasses and sticks them in her pocket. “Ready to go in?” It's nice that she's talking to her again, at least. She probably wouldn't be if she didn't have to, but it's nice all the same. “Sure,” lies Tacoma. “You said it wasn't locked?” A lot of doors go unlocked in Mahogany, even now in the seventies. Out here, in the literal middle of nowhere, there are even fewer. You're more at risk from wild pokémon than people in the woods, and ursaring tend not to care whether a door is locked or not when they walk through it. “Nope.” Jodi twists the handle and pushes. “See?” “Right, right.” Is it obvious she's putting it off? Yes. Almost certainly. “Okay,” she says. “Let's, uh … go.” Jodi nods. “Lothi? Watch out and let us know if anyone's coming, okay?” The response must be ultrasonic or something; Jodi nods and goes in without another word. Nikki follows cautiously, hunched a little like she's ready to drop to all fours and charge, and in her claws Tacoma shifts uncomfortably. She is starting to discover that dangerous situations seem a lot more so when you lack the ability to run away from them. Is that how Jodi feels, with her leg and her cane? If so, she's even braver than Tacoma thought. It takes a little while for their eyes to adjust to the dim interior of the cabin, after the sun and snow outside. When they do, they find they can see the whole thing at a glance; most of the cabin is a single room, a bed at one end and a bare-bones kitchenette at the other, and between them chairs around a table. “What on earth …?” Jodi moves closer, frowning. “Looks like someone was trying to build a bomb or something.” Three of the chairs are stacked high with books; the tabletop is scattered with wires, papers, tiny pieces of metal. Screwdrivers. Pliers. An iron and a few lengths of solder. Tacoma and Jodi exchange looks. It's not immediately obvious what they've found here, but they've definitely found something. “There could be an innocent explanation,” suggests Jodi. “Could there?” “I dunno,” she admits. “Let's have a look.” She leans over, carefully avoiding touching any of the bits of machinery, and turns a stack of books to look at the spines. “ Home Electrical Engineering, Circuitry 101, Beyond the Veil: Essays in Cross-dimensional Transference, the Pokédex, The Massive― wait, sorry, that's in Kantan script, I think it's The Mechanics of Rarefaction.” Jodi looks up at Tacoma, a question in her eyes. “Pretty eclectic mix.” “Yeah,” says Tacoma. “Pretty weird.” If she had a heart, it would be pounding. Cross-dimensional transference? That rings a bell. A lot of them, actually, ringing and ringing in the back of her head like the fire alarm in her halls when her cigarette set it off and the noise sliced so cruelly into her depression that she almost cried. Jodi's frown deepens. “What's wrong?” she asks. “Nothing,” says Tacoma. “It's fine. What do the notes say?” “Are you―?” Jodi breaks off, shakes her head. “Sorry. I won't push it.” “Uh,” says Tacoma, unable to think of a response. She really doesn't deserve this kind of compassion. “Thanks?” “It's fine.” Jodi smiles without heart, returns her attention to the table. “So, uh, these look like … notes?” “Yeah,” says Tacoma, glad to be moving on. “What's it say?” Nikki is holding her out so she can see, but she can't make herself look. She just can't. She already recognises that dark green ink; she doesn't need to look closer and realise she knows the handwriting, too.
Who and why, huh? Well. Here's the goddamn who. “Hang on.” Jodi leans closer. “Some kinda notes? 29th November: I'm starting to – I've started to – sorry, it's in Kantan – I've started to turn the plan into a reality. The calculations have been difficult to work out without the facility – without the faculty computer, but if you … okay, that is way too much maths for me. But I think this is about whatever they were building here?” She glances at Tacoma again, and now there's no hiding it, wouldn't be even if Jodi weren't psychic. “I'm sorry, I'm gonna have to ask,” begins Jodi, and then Tacoma's resolve breaks and she crumbles like ash falling from the tip of a cigarette. “It's Nick,” she says. “It's his handwriting, and his pen was in the park, and he writes in green ink and he studies dimensions and he knew I had the rock and I don't think he was in Alola at all.” Jodi stares. “Oh,” she says, eyes wide. “Um … shit.” “Yeah,” says Tacoma, voice as quiet as distant rain. “Shit.”
|
|
|
Post by bay on May 26, 2018 3:12:43 GMT
All right, so I'm all caught up!
Chapters 3 and 4 Nick's pen and a passing car being the first clues I don't have anything to say yet, just waiting if more clues will pop up (as always the case with mystery stories like this haha). Jodi feeling hurt Tacoma likely wasn't going to visit shows that yeah sometimes people do get lost in touch and it happens. Makes me wonder if their friendship will pick itself back up or continue to strain from here on out.
I can appreciate Jodi's mother watching out for her. The mention of Goldenrod Tunnel oh dear yeah very good thing Jodi has Lothian with her.
For Chapter 4, it's neat you're able to have the characters pinpoint stuff like Pokemon moves as they're analyzing clues. Yikes over Nikole, though. The reference to another Pokemon passing away after their trainer died makes me sad that might be the case with Nikole too.
I'm really into police officers having dilemmas when unexpected murders happen in their town so you did that atmosphere with Con's perspective well, though the parts where Con doesn't agree with Jodi exisiting was hard to read. But yeah, considering the time setting here it's expected.
Chapters 5 and 6 Chapter Five we get more heart to heart interaction with Tacoma and Jodi, which is nice. I don't blame Jodi feeling awful due to Con not approve of her, which is why Tacoma's "you're gorgeous" comment is sweet. Their reunion did started out shaky, but looks like their rekindled friendship is getting back on track.
Interesting there's mention of secret cults, looking forward how that plays out. After finished reading Ch 5 looks like you reworked the Sam conversation and yeah the rewritten version you have Sam and Jodi slightly less snapping at one another, which works better.
Last thing I want to mention is I like the nice reference to a gym forming in the city and forshadowing Pryce as the gym leader. He's probably like a young adult back then huh, haha.
Chapter 6 I already have an idea that Gabriella and Sam are together with the narrative hinting that. But yeah, nice glimpse onto their homelife, their teasing one another is sweet.
I admit to chuckling this line because hah, "Con getting conned".
But yeah, while I can shrug off Con's telling Gabriella he can protect her, his hesistance on Jodi needing protecting too, um, yeah, doesn't leave a good impression on him more than it already has. And speaking of impressions, Nick's comment on Tacoma's Kangaskhan didn't leave a good one on me either. You mentioned to your reply to Ambyssin that Nick will be featured more, so hopefully we get more into Nick's background soon.
Chapter Seven
The scenes between Jodi and Sarah, Jodi with Tacoma's family, and Jodi and Tacoma with Nikole I also think you did well with Jodi feeling uncomfortable being looked differently and her old name beign used. Having read Artibary Execution, I noticed how in AE you have Artemis don't want to think about her old/dead name anymore while Jodi isn't comfortable with her old name either but deals with it anyways.
Lothi is cute as ever this chapter. Can't fault him for wanting to stick by Jodi's side all this time. Speaking of which, the others already mentioned Jodi's injury taking a toll on her, and I'm interested how that part of Jodi and Tacoma's backstory will come to light later on.
Tacoma and Nikole's reunion is sweet. A bit sad Nikole doesn't recognize Jodi, but hopefully she'll still coporate with her.
Chapter Eight
A lot of folks already mentioned how effective you did pulling the different perspectives this chapter, so I'll pull out some quotes and thoughts here.
First off, yikes over Stacy there, just really uncalled for. Second, between this and an earlier scene with Ella unable to help Jodi getting up it shows Ella feeling helpless and getting used to the idea of Jodi being her sister.
This part makes me appreciate Leon more and feel bad for him. Contrast to Ella, Leon handles Jodi slightly better there.
Sam's part is interesting in that we get more information on Mae and Nick and Con's past, and I bet that background plays a role in Tacoma's death.
Bolded because WELP. Either that is another clue who the murderer is, or the mention of Con and Nick's fight is trying to throw the readers off. = P And then Jodi went off to say she hopes Tacoma gets justice. Yeah, I too see that won't end well.
Chapter Nine There were some neat intearctions with Tacoma and Jodi this chapter. The part with them watching TV together was cute while the next part with Tacoma's hand and using a dark type move got awkward for them. Tacoma's "I'm horrible because I hurt someone" mindset I know that feeling all too well and it's never a good one to have, so I hope she'll be kinder to herself eventually.
So, another reveal is Nick's notes in the cabin. Don't think I'll jump in conclusions just yet, but it seems Nick is involved somehow at least. Also there's the metnion of dimensions again, which makes me think that topic does plays a more important role than I thought.
I think that covers all the chapters you posted so far. This has been a very cool and intriguing read so far, looking forward to more!
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on May 26, 2018 17:54:14 GMT
All right, so I'm all caught up! Plenty to respond to here! Thanks for the extensive review; I really appreciate it! Nick's pen and a passing car being the first clues I don't have anything to say yet, just waiting if more clues will pop up (as always the case with mystery stories like this haha). Jodi feeling hurt Tacoma likely wasn't going to visit shows that yeah sometimes people do get lost in touch and it happens. Makes me wonder if their friendship will pick itself back up or continue to strain from here on out. I'm gonna admit, this particular plotline, with these two rather similar people who have diverged and come back to each other, is one I've used before; when I set out to write Ghost Town, the idea was that I'd basically be very unadventurous for once and just write something easy and self-indulgent. Except of course I then got the idea for the rotating POVs and everything started getting experimental and difficult again. I guess I just can't stop myself. I can appreciate Jodi's mother watching out for her. The mention of Goldenrod Tunnel oh dear yeah very good thing Jodi has Lothian with her. Yeah, Jodi's family – in which I include Lothian – are great. It's so nice to write them, after writing stuff like Go Home and Arbitrary Execution. Kindness and acceptance are in short supply, and it's wonderfully refreshing to focus on depicting them for once. For Chapter 4, it's neat you're able to have the characters pinpoint stuff like Pokemon moves as they're analyzing clues. Yikes over Nikole, though. The reference to another Pokemon passing away after their trainer died makes me sad that might be the case with Nikole too. Obviously Con's is the chapter where I had fun pretending to write a procedural drama; I'm glad that you liked the mash-up of that with pokémon stuff. It was pretty fun to write! I'm really into police officers having dilemmas when unexpected murders happen in their town so you did that atmosphere with Con's perspective well, though the parts where Con doesn't agree with Jodi exisiting was hard to read. But yeah, considering the time setting here it's expected. They were hard to write, too. But like – even now, people are kinda awful, and in the seventies they were even more so, so I felt like I had to try and represent that as faithfully as I could if I wanted to draw a portrait of the town, which was one of the main goals I had in mind when I set out to write this story. Anyway, I'm glad my little cop drama experiment went down well! Chapters 5 and 6 Chapter Five we get more heart to heart interaction with Tacoma and Jodi, which is nice. I don't blame Jodi feeling awful due to Con not approve of her, which is why Tacoma's "you're gorgeous" comment is sweet. Their reunion did started out shaky, but looks like their rekindled friendship is getting back on track. Glad you liked it. I really enjoy writing Jodi and Tacoma – as you probably guessed already, since they and their evolving relationship are the main focus of the fic – and I'm always delighted when people like the same sweet little moments they share as much as I do. It proves I'm not just writing this for myself, if nothing else. :P Interesting there's mention of secret cults, looking forward how that plays out. After finished reading Ch 5 looks like you reworked the Sam conversation and yeah the rewritten version you have Sam and Jodi slightly less snapping at one another, which works better. Yes! That was a great bit of advice from Phalanx; I like this reworked scene much better. Good to know other people do as well! Last thing I want to mention is I like the nice reference to a gym forming in the city and forshadowing Pryce as the gym leader. He's probably like a young adult back then huh, haha. He is! I don't know if he's going to appear at all – I thought he might when I started writing but at this point I'm no longer sure – but even if not, I wanted him to at least be there in the background, in readiness for the future. Chapter 6 I already have an idea that Gabriella and Sam are together with the narrative hinting that. But yeah, nice glimpse onto their homelife, their teasing one another is sweet. Thank you! I had a great time writing it, and I'm pleased to hear so many people had a great time reading it, too. I admit to chuckling this line because hah, "Con getting conned". 100% deliberate. :P I remember I'd been waiting to use that pun ever since I came up with Con's name. But yeah, while I can shrug off Con's telling Gabriella he can protect her, his hesistance on Jodi needing protecting too, um, yeah, doesn't leave a good impression on him more than it already has. And speaking of impressions, Nick's comment on Tacoma's Kangaskhan didn't leave a good one on me either. You mentioned to your reply to Ambyssin that Nick will be featured more, so hopefully we get more into Nick's background soon. Yeah, Con is … not such a great guy, though even I have to admit, he's broadly trying to do the right thing most of the time. It's just that sometimes his idea of the right thing is, in fact, the wrong one. As for Nick, well! We're certainly about to see a lot more of him very soon, starting with tonight's chapter. I hope it ends up answering a few questions – and raising some more on top of them. The scenes between Jodi and Sarah, Jodi with Tacoma's family, and Jodi and Tacoma with Nikole I also think you did well with Jodi feeling uncomfortable being looked differently and her old name beign used. Having read Artibary Execution, I noticed how in AE you have Artemis don't want to think about her old/dead name anymore while Jodi isn't comfortable with her old name either but deals with it anyways. Aw, thanks; the weirdness around the early phases of a transition is something I find endlessly interesting – I've done a lot with people who have already transitioned in other stories, and with this and AE I wanted to have a look at more of the beginning of the process. Good to know that I'm conjuring up the right feelings here. Artemis is obviously right at the start of her transition, so all of this is very raw for her, and she's in the unique position of being able to start a whole new life and leave her old name behind completely, at least for a while. Jodi's position is different, since she's stuck in a place so full of history (her own, and other people's) that she couldn't escape even if she wanted, and she has no choice but to face the remnants of her old life even as she tries to establish her new one. Lothi is cute as ever this chapter. Can't fault him for wanting to stick by Jodi's side all this time. Speaking of which, the others already mentioned Jodi's injury taking a toll on her, and I'm interested how that part of Jodi and Tacoma's backstory will come to light later on. That's also coming soon! The funeral marks the point where things start to pick up speed, so we'll be getting answers to some of these nagging questions in the coming weeks. Tacoma and Nikole's reunion is sweet. A bit sad Nikole doesn't recognize Jodi, but hopefully she'll still coporate with her. As you've seen in later chapters – yeah, kind of. They've got a way to go, but they'll get there in the end. First off, yikes over Stacy there, just really uncalled for. Second, between this and an earlier scene with Ella unable to help Jodi getting up it shows Ella feeling helpless and getting used to the idea of Jodi being her sister. Yeah, people like Stacy are … uncomfortably common, honestly. I did want to have at least one in this story though, to connect with the whole building up the picture of the town thing. This part makes me appreciate Leon more and feel bad for him. Contrast to Ella, Leon handles Jodi slightly better there. León is the best, agreed. He may not get it, but he tries – and he's got the parental drive to make his efforts stick, unlike Ella, who's still very much caught up in that young person mindset where she's too stuck on her anxieties to actually act. Sam's part is interesting in that we get more information on Mae and Nick and Con's past, and I bet that background plays a role in Tacoma's death. Oh, for sure! But I can't say too much about that without giving the game away, so I think I'll take a step back here and let the story speak for itself. [ Bolded because WELP. Either that is another clue who the murderer is, or the mention of Con and Nick's fight is trying to throw the readers off. = P And then Jodi went off to say she hopes Tacoma gets justice. Yeah, I too see that won't end well. Well, y'know, it's hard to say whether or not the killer was in the fight, or just saw the fight, which is kinda the point. :P But yes, we're getting to the point where the clues are going to start dropping with a bit more frequency now. Should be fun for all involved! There were some neat intearctions with Tacoma and Jodi this chapter. The part with them watching TV together was cute while the next part with Tacoma's hand and using a dark type move got awkward for them. Tacoma's "I'm horrible because I hurt someone" mindset I know that feeling all too well and it's never a good one to have, so I hope she'll be kinder to herself eventually. Yeah, Tacoma could … really use some therapy, honestly. She's lucky her best friend's an empath, though I think it would be unhealthy of her to expect Jodi to fix everything, and I think she probably realises that, too. So, another reveal is Nick's notes in the cabin. Don't think I'll jump in conclusions just yet, but it seems Nick is involved somehow at least. Also there's the metnion of dimensions again, which makes me think that topic does plays a more important role than I thought. Yep, it wasn't just a passing reference to SM after all! There's a reason I made Nick a specialist in other dimensions, and why Tacoma is trapped in a little pocket universe; these things are going to get more and more relevant as time goes by. I think that covers all the chapters you posted so far. This has been a very cool and intriguing read so far, looking forward to more! Thank you for the giant review! I think everyone loves clicking through to see a great big wall of text – it's always so flattering that someone put in the time and effort to come up with and post it. Later tonight, we've got chapter eleven, and we're back with Jodi as she and Tacoma try to deal with the fallout of what they discovered at the cabin. I hope you continue to enjoy the story!
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on May 26, 2018 22:04:52 GMT
TEN: FLASHPOINTJODI“Jodi!”
Her mother jumps away from the car, half running in her haste to reach her.
“Yeah, I'm sorry,” begins Jodi. “I know we said noon―”
“Jodi, where the hell have you been?” She seizes her arm. “I was this close to calling the cops―”
“I'm sorry.” Her mother's anxiety is like a swarm of locusts, their buzzing wings merging into one loud droning scream. Jodi is used to it – her mother has worried about her all her life – but even if she can blank it out, she can't ignore the guilt. “I shouldn't have come, I know. Nikki ran off and I couldn't …”
Her mother sighs.
“God, Jodi,” she says. “Half an hour?”
“I couldn't leave her!”
“No.” She throws up a hand, annoyed at Jodi, at herself for being annoyed at Jodi, at everything about this situation. “No, you couldn't, I just … half an hour, Jodi? You know there's a killer out there. You know we worry about you.”
Leave it, she wants to yell. I had to break into the cabin of a suspected murderer and comfort Tacoma because it looks like her uncle is involved and I had to jump, actually jump, and my friend attacked me with a dark-type move and everything hurts and I really need to just lie down for a little while.
“I know,” she says, refusing to let it show. “I shouldn't have come out here. I'll stick to town in future.”
The hand on her arm unclenches slightly. With what seems like an immense effort, her mother looks away, forces herself to take a moment and relax.
“I'm … sorry,” she says, after a second. “I know you know all this, Jodi. Know you know your limits, too. And if Nikole ran off, that wasn't your fault.”
The two of them look at her, shifting uneasily on her paws. Jodi wonders how much of this she understands. Enough to think she did something wrong, anyway. Poor thing. If there were another way around this, Jodi would take it in a heartbeat.
“I'll stay in town in future,” she repeats. “I just thought it would do her good to come out here.”
Her mother shakes her head.
“Don't overthink this,” she says. “You're doing fine with her, chickadee. It's just gonna take a while, is all. Bringing her out here won't speed it up.”
So now her mother is making up her lies for her, huh. God. She can't take this. She just bloody can't.
“I just want things to be okay,” she says, voice cracking. “I just want …”
Her mother sighs, puts her arm around her.
“Oh, darling,” she says. “They will be. I promise. But you can't rush it.”
If she speaks now, it will come out. Jodi is always in control of herself, has to be to keep her empathy in check – but right now, in her mother's arms and after the morning she's had, her grip on the reins is slipping. So she stays silent, lets herself be held, and waits for her mother to say the words.
“Are you okay, Jodi? Really, I mean? What you said at Tacoma's funeral …”
Just like Jodi thought. She can't avoid the consequences of her outburst forever. Really, she shouldn't have said any of it – shouldn't have advertised her interest to the killer, shouldn't have made the funeral all awkward for Tacoma's family. But after hours of holding off the tsunami of other people's sentiment, her brain was pretty much fried. She barely even realised what she was saying.
It's probably going to come back to bite her. Walking through the woods earlier, she couldn't stop thinking about people sneaking up behind her with gloved hands, and she has a feeling that this fear is much more justified than it was before she said all that by the pyre. Nothing she can do about it, though.
“I'm just worried,” her mother continues. “We all are. You're going through a lot, darling. With Tacoma, and your, um …”
She doesn't know the word. Has Jodi really not talked to her about this? No, she realises. She hasn't told her parents anything. Somewhere in her notebook, she's got her plan for how she'd help them through this all written out, but this thing with Tacoma has sort of taken over.
“Transition,” she says, promising herself that she'll be a better daughter, that she'll have these conversations. “I'm sorry. I meant to talk to you about it, it's just … Tacoma.”
“I know.” Her mother's grip on her tightens. “Sorry. Came at a real bad time, huh.”
“Yeah, I―” She has to cut herself off, aware that she was about to blurt out everything. What is with her today? Is it the dark attack? It's true that her head still feels a little strange, but she doesn't know enough about how that kind of thing works to be sure. “I know,” she says instead. “I want it to be over.”
This much is true. Her mother can hear it in her voice; she stops hugging her and cups Jodi's face in her hands, tilting it up towards her own.
“It'll happen,” she tells her, looking dead into her eyes. “When Doc Ishihara moved here everyone hated her. Only a few weeks ago we had Japanese soldiers camped out in the Manor and their dragonite flying out the tower to raid over the border, you know? But she stayed, and people figured out she was human too, and now nobody cares where she came from. They get used to that, they'll get used to you too.”
“It's not the same.”
She could kick herself for saying it. The last thing she should be doing is arguing with someone trying to help her. But her mother seems to get it: she sighs, shakes her head.
“No, it ain't,” she agrees. “But they'll get used to you anyway. And those who don't – well, fuck 'em.”
Jodi starts. It's not the first time she's heard her mother swear, but it's the first time it hasn't been an accident. She looks up at her mother in surprise, and as their eyes meet they both smile, connected now by this petty transgression.
“Okay,” says Jodi. “Fuck 'em.”
It's probably the first time her mother has heard her swear, too. She's a little nervous about it, but her mother makes no move to tell her off, just kisses her on the forehead and lets her go.
“That's my girl,” she says, putting her hand on her elbow and guiding her towards the car. “C'mon, let's get you home. You look exhausted.”
“Yeah,” says Jodi, although in fact being called her mother's girl has taken the edge off it. “Yeah, I kinda am.”
She gets Lothian into the back and Nikole into her ball, and falls gladly into her seat. From the driver's side, her mother catches her eye, tries a smile: okay?
Okay, Jodi smiles back, though they both know it's at least partly fake, and turns to watch the woods march backwards past them as they drive south towards the town.
Jodi doesn't mean to leave Tacoma alone, really. Her plan is to go up and sit in her room so they can talk; she figures Tacoma probably wants to know what it was she said at the funeral that got her mother so worried, and even if for some reason she doesn't Jodi definitely needs to make sure she's okay. So she accepts her mother's offer of hot chocolate, says she'll be resting in her room, and drags herself up the stairs – except that's where it starts to go wrong, because instead of sitting down in her chair she ends up lying down on her bed with her eyes closed.
God. She should get up, should get Tacoma's rock out of her bag for Nikole and shut the door, but she just can't seem to move. Her mother was right, she's exhausted. And everything hurts, too.
“Oof,” she sighs. “God. Chronic pain, mutant brain.”
The old mantra makes her smile a little. When was the last time she even said that? Probably not long after she moved to Goldenrod, back when the combination of walking around and psionic exercise left her too tired to even get out of bed at the weekends. She used to say it to herself all the time, but these days she doesn't seem to need the release any more.
Lothian's concern rumbles through her bones. She lets her smile broaden and reaches out in the direction of the sound; a moment later, she feels soft fuzz beneath her fingertips.
“Just tired and achy,” she reassures him. “I'll get over it.” She shifts her head, sees Nikole pawing anxiously at her bag by the desk. “Help her out, would you?”
For a moment she's not sure if Lothian quite understands – he's good at interpreting vague commands as long as it's her who gives them, but even he has his limits – and then her nerves shiver with his affirmation and he crawls off to open the bag. She knows he can do it; the morning after she bought it she woke up to find he'd discovered how to work the catch so he could steal the bag of dried fruit she had in there.
She closes her eyes again. Some time must pass, although she doesn't notice it, because suddenly her mother is there with the hot chocolate, warning her that Lothian and Nikole have got into her bag. Jodi thanks her, tells her she knows, and listens for the closing of the door.
A long and quiet moment. That chocolate smells wonderful, but right now she's got about as much chance of reaching it as she has the moon.
Jodi?
She raises her head a little. Nikole has the rock in her claws, scratching at it in a vain attempt to get Tacoma out.
“Tacoma,” she replies. It's a little more sarcastic than perhaps Tacoma deserves, though she is realistic enough to know that she couldn't have stopped herself saying it that way.
You … okay?
She heard everything, didn't she? Including all that stuff about what Jodi said at her funeral. She heard it all, and now she's worried that she might have been hurting her even before she hit her with a dark move. That she's inflicted herself on Jodi in a way that no person has the right to do to another human being.
It's not the empathy that tells her this. It's just the fact that on some level, the girl in the rock is the same one who sprinted back to the cabin for the radio all those years ago.
“I'll live,” says Jodi. “How are you?”
Pause – and then the soft whoosh of Tacoma pushing her head out of the rock. Jodi has let her head fall back against the pillow by now, but she can sense Nikole's alien animal delight.
“Same,” says Tacoma. “I mean, I won't live, I'm― but other than that, same.”
“You sure?”
She hesitates for too long before answering.
“Yeah,” she says. “Sure.”
Jodi closes her eyes. Tacoma's mind swirls like dishwater circling the drain, grimy with tangled feeling.
“Tacoma,” she says. “You don't have to do this.”
“Yes, I do. You're hurt.”
That is finally enough to get her to move. She takes a deep breath and forces herself to sit up, leaning back against the headboard with a grunt. Her head spins for a moment, but it's okay. She was going to have to get up to drink that chocolate eventually, anyway.
The room is much as she left it: Nikki by the desk, Tacoma in her claws. Lothian uncurling from his spot near the end of the bed, suddenly alert to the fact that his human is up and moving again.
“You're not exactly healthy yourself,” says Jodi, picking up her mug. “I think there's room for both of us to be hurt.”
Tacoma glares.
“I'm,” she begins, and then seems to run out of steam. “I, uh, I guess you're probably right.”
Nikki lifts her up without being asked, hugs her close. Tacoma pretends to resist, but nobody is fooled, and a moment later she leans into her muscular grip.
“I didn't mean for it to happen,” she says, not meeting Jodi's eye. “Didn't mean for you to get dragged in, either. Just didn't grow up, I guess. Not like you.”
Not like you. Tacoma has said a lot of things this week that hurt to hear, but this one might be the worst yet. What exactly is it about Jodi that makes people think she has it all together? Tacoma, Ella – even Carmine once told her that she was basically the team mum for the whole psychic class. Are you sure you're nineteen? 'Cause sometimes I feel like you're the same age as my aunt. And Jodi just shrugged and said I dunno.
And it's okay, really; even before she knew she was an empath, Jodi always liked looking after people. That much is fine. It's just that Tacoma doesn't seem to be able to praise Jodi without putting herself down in the same breath, and that – that is not okay at all.
Besides, she's wrong. Jodi has made all kinds of mistakes this week, like her outburst at the funeral. She's kind of hoping people write that one off as a stressed psychic kid buckling under the pressure of a dead friend and a whole town's attention, but … well, she screwed up pretty badly.
Not that she can tell Tacoma this. She has enough problems right now without worrying that Jodi is going to get zapped in the back of the head and tossed in the river.
“C'mon,” she says instead, sipping her hot chocolate. “I'm not any better than you.”
“Aren't you?”
Her voice is as cold as the Rageriver, freezing Jodi's mind where it touches. She winces and puts down the mug, resisting the urge to rub her temples.
“Okay,” she says. “I'm sorry, Tacoma, I can't argue this right now. I just … can't.”
Tacoma says nothing for a while. Her disc has slowed again, fog crawling in sluggish circles around her eyes.
“You're right,” she says, in the end. “After all that … you're right.”
She's not angry at Jodi, but she is angry. And sad. And many, many other things, jealous and hateful and self-loathing and dozens of other emotions mingling with one another in a complex symphony of human pain.
Mostly angry, though. Trust Tacoma to turn pretty much everything she feels into anger, one way or another.
“I'm sorry,” repeats Jodi. “I need to rest.”
“No, I get it.” Tacoma is swirling faster now, disk spinning up like a motor revving into life. “Stupid of me. Kicked you in the brain and―” She stops, shakes her head. “Look, we can talk about it later,” she says. “Got no right to put this all on you, anyway.”
“Tacoma―”
“Would you just fucking leave it?” She billows for a moment, growing larger and darker and making the shadows deepen dramatically all across the room before she shrinks back into her usual self again. “Rest,” she orders. “I'll wait.”
Jodi sits there, paralysed with the sudden frenetic pounding of her heart, and watches as she collapses in on herself and disappears.
Nikki whines. Lothian climbs onto the bed and puts his head in Jodi's lap.
She swallows.
“Yeah,” she says, curling her fingers into his mane. “Yeah, that …”
She isn't sure how this particular sentence ends.
She has a feeling that might be for the best.
Tacoma doesn't seem to be coming back any time soon. Jodi finishes her hot chocolate and waits, but all that happens is that she falls asleep and slips into a nightmare about the Silverblacks, turning her head at a distant rumble and watching the mountainside crashing down towards her. She sees Ash stiffen, Helen prick up her ears, and then as she tries desperately to find their balls and call them back to safety the great billowing wall of cloudy ice rears up over her head like the tail of some cosmic scorpion―
She starts awake with a gasp, shivering in a cold mountain wind that exists nowhere but in her head, and is immediately set upon by Lothian and a low hum in her nerves.
“I'm okay,” she says, wrapping her arms around him. “Just a dream.”
The timbre of the humming shifts, turns disbelieving. She sighs and lets her head slip down onto his, forehead to snout.
“All right,” she says, feeling his vibrations in her skull. “Maybe not so okay.”
She looks up to see Nikole curled up around the rock, staring at and occasionally poking it with one claw. No sign of Tacoma herself.
It's difficult to just sit there and let it happen: Tacoma is hurting so badly, and even if that doesn't excuse what she did in the woods Jodi knows it wasn't intentional and that she won't do it again. But it doesn't take an empath to tell that what Tacoma needs right now is space to calm down, and so Jodi has no choice but to leave it.
She thinks of Ella, the day before. That was so much easier to deal with; Ella doesn't get angry, just anxious and sad. What she really needed was a hug, and that much Jodi could handle.
“You know I'm always your sister, right?” she said, feeling Ella trembling against her shoulder. “Before I'm psychic, before I'm a student, before anything else. Always your sister.”
“I know,” whispered Ella. “I know, I just … I'm sorry.”
“What for?” Jodi wanted to put out some soothing vibes, but even with Lothian's help she was far too tired, so in the end she just had to squeeze her a little tighter instead. “C'mon. Let me get dressed, then let's go downstairs and talk about this, yeah?”
So in the end she got up after all, and they talked, and honestly it wasn't even as bad as Jodi thought, just the weirdness of suddenly having a sister and being intimidated by her success. She hated that Ella apparently doesn't consider herself successful too – she must be one of the best artists in town at this point, and one day when Ella is older and readier Jodi will put her in touch with the gallery-owning bug enthusiasts she met at an illegal concert in an abandoned factory – but it is what it is. Jodi doesn't know how she could have avoided making her feel this way.
She really should take her into Ecruteak sometime, to talk and shop and catch a movie. Try and bridge the chasm that seems to have opened up between them. But after the morning she's had, Jodi suspects she might have to put it off for a few days.
One last glance at Tacoma's rock: still cold and silent. Jodi chews her lip for a moment, then slides awkwardly off the bed. Maybe Tacoma will come out to be with Nikki if she leaves. And even if she doesn't, this is probably a good time to follow up on yesterday's talk with Ella. She might not be up to a trip to Ecruteak tomorrow, but she can at least be a better sister than she was a brother.
Closing the door on Nikki – who displays no interest at all in the fact that she's abandoning her – she pauses on the landing to gather her thoughts. From within Ella's room comes the voice of Jackson Browne, singing about perfect lovers looking like perfect fools; from downstairs drifts something twangy that Jodi suspects is her mother's beloved Patsy Cline. One of the things she loves most about coming home is the way her family play their radios and record players all at once, tracks leaking out of individual rooms to mingle promiscuously in the hall. Some days when Jodi plays her own tapes there are so many competing songs in the air that Lothian goes cross-eyed with the vibrations and has to lie down for a bit.
She listens for a moment, watching Lothian's ears swivel in different directions to take in both songs at once, then knocks on Ella's door. After a moment, it opens, and Jodi is greeted by Ella and a strong smell of paint.
“Hey,” she says.
“Hey,” says Ella, taking a paintbrush out of her mouth to join a couple of others in her hand. “What's up?”
“Nothing,” says Jodi, which might just be the biggest lie she's told all day. “Can I sit down a minute?”
“Oh. Sure.”
She steps back to let her in. Lothian is about to jump into the gap, but Jodi puts her cane down firmly in front of him and tells him to be careful, after which he carefully picks his way across the carpet without going near the papered section of floor where Ella's paints are arranged around a canvas. Jodi follows, sits down heavily on Ella's bed, and puts her hand on his shoulder to keep him from causing trouble.
“So,” says Ella. “I know you said nothing was up, but what's up?”
“Very funny.” Jodi can do this, right? She is genuinely interested in what her sister gets up to. Shouldn't be too hard to prove it, even with Nick and the cabin and Tacoma rattling around in the back of her head like runaway pinballs. “What're you painting?”
“Huh?” Ella glances at the canvas: mostly white, scattered patches of colour over a few vague pencil lines. Nothing like the depth and detail of her finished pieces. “Oh. I thought I'd do a scyther? I was thinking about them the other day.”
“Scyther,” repeats Jodi. “Nice.” She stares at the canvas, trying to see the image in the rough shapes, but gets nowhere. The marks Ella has made are designed to guide the artist's hand, not the viewer's. Like Jodi's psionic engagement notes, long sequences of numbers and occasional annotations that only she and her tutor can actually decipher. “Is that the wing?” she asks, of something that she has no reason at all to suspect is a wing.
“Uh, no. That's gonna be a girafarig.”
“Okay, well, this was not in the initial description, so you can't blame me for not getting it.” Ella laughs, because this is a thing she is meant to laugh at, but she sounds subdued. “Anyway, that's cool. Looking forward to seeing that one when it's done.”
Pause. The song ends, and the tape whirrs on to the next track, Browne singing now about hiding his tears.
“Listen,” says Jodi. “About yesterday―”
“Oh, that was nothing,” says Ella. “I, uh, I was feeling weird 'cause of the funeral, you know, and …”
Jodi takes her hand and she trails off as if the touch of her has sapped the words from her throat.
“D'you wanna go to Ecruteak sometime this week?” she asks. “Just me and you. I bet you haven't bought any Christmas presents yet, so we can do that.”
Ella stares at her, face as blank as new snow.
“Yeah,” she admits. “I, um … kind of haven't even done your birthday present yet.”
“Thought as much.” Jodi smiles. “Wanna hear a secret?”
“What?”
“I haven't got your Christmas present yet, either.”
And finally, finally, Ella smiles back.
“You know all that paint on my hand is wet, right?” she asks.
“Yeah,” says Jodi, without letting go. “I realised that about half a second after I reached out, but I figured I had to commit if I wanted the gesture to work.”
This time Ella's laugh is free and unforced. She pulls her hand away and gives Jodi an awkward hands-off hug, trying not to get paint in her hair.
“Dork,” she says, like she did the day Jodi came home last week. Jodi hopes she means it, hopes she's remembering now that Jodi is still her sister, the same way she was her brother back before all of this happened.
“That's me,” she replies, hugging back. “A tiny little dork with psychic powers and an unhealthy interest in acoustics.”
“You're not that small.”
“One time a bug flew up Lothian's nose and he sneezed so hard he knocked me over.”
“Okay, you're kinda small.”
“Yep,” says Jodi, as they disengage. “That's me.” She flicks her hair back into place with her clean hand. “I'm gonna talk to Mum and Dad this weekend,” she says. “About my transition and stuff.”
“Your transition,” repeats Ella. She sounds like she's testing the word out in her mouth. It's probably the first time she's ever heard it in this context.
“Yeah. I know I haven't really said anything about it so far, and that's not really fair to any of you, so … what I guess I mean is, you're welcome to join in.” What are the right words here? Jodi isn't sure, but there's no time to stop and think it over: she needs this sentiment out, right now. “I did this for me, without talking to any of you about it, and I kinda had to – but I don't want this to make things weird for you. Or, not any weirder than they need to be, anyway.”
She waits. Ella picks anxiously at the paint on her fingers.
“Okay, sis,” she says. “Um … thank you.”
Still me, Jodi told her, last Thursday when she came home. Back then, she wasn't sure if Ella believed her.
She's feeling much more confident about that now.
Nothing lasts forever. Not even the fury of Tacoma Spearing. Late that night, when Jodi at last says goodnight and leaves her father watching the millionth rerun of Moonlight Over Cinnabar, she comes up to her room to find it lit by eerie violet flames that gutter and die as she flicks the light switch.
“Hey,” she says, as Tacoma looks up.
“Hey,” mutters Tacoma.
Silence. Nikole climbs to her feet, unnervingly swift and silent, and lifts Tacoma up with her. Jodi thinks she might be about to snatch her away again, but she doesn't, just holds her there for Jodi to speak to. Looks like she really is starting to warm up to her.
“I'm sorry,” says Tacoma. “I'm an asshole.”
“Sometimes,” agrees Jodi. “You're kind of a nice asshole, though.”
Tacoma shoots her a look that Jodi chooses to ignore.
“Look, you've apologised, and I've accepted your apology.” Jodi sits down at her desk and turns to face her. “I'm not angry with you, okay?”
“Yeah, well, maybe you should be.”
Jodi snorts.
“I definitely should be, Tacoma, but surprisingly enough I kinda like you.”
Even Tacoma has to smile at that. It used to be her who told the jokes, who could wring a smile from Jodi under even the most trying circumstances, but so much else is different now that Jodi sees no reason why this shouldn't be, too.
“How are you feeling?” she asks.
“Not great,” says Tacoma. “You?”
“Tired.”
“Yeah,” says Tacoma. “Makes sense.”
She falls silent, although Jodi gets the impression she isn't finished speaking yet. A second passes, then another, and then at last Tacoma sighs and says:
“Okay. You want to ask me about it, don't you.”
It's not a question.
“Maybe I can help,” suggests Jodi. “Like – I want you to get better, Tacoma. Really.”
“Yeah,” she says, unconvinced. “Yeah, I … I know.” Pause. “I know it's messed-up,” she says. “I know that. I know that healthy people don't carve up their arms like goddamn Christmas turkeys. I just …”
Her voice catches. Nikki holds her closer, burying her snout in the top of her disc.
“I did something bad,” says Tacoma, eyes fixed on the window beyond Jodi's shoulder. “I did something real bad and now I'm paying for it.”
The words come out all in one breath, stumbling over one another in their rush to leave her mouth. It sounds unreal. Who even says something like that? Like something from a Kantan TV drama. And yet Tacoma believes what she's saying, with an intensity of feeling that tears through the room like a midwinter gale, blasting Jodi's mind against the back of her skull. She grips the arms of her chair tightly, trying to focus on weathering the storm, but after the blow to the head this morning her psionics feel strange and hard to control, and even with Lothian's help she barely manages to hang on.
“O-oh,” she manages, as the wind at last begins to ebb. “I … sorry, that – that was strong.”
No response. Jodi clears her throat, tries to marshal her thoughts. Priority: get Tacoma through this. She's finally opened up a little. This might be the only chance you get to help her put her head back in order.
“This is going to be a really hard question, Tacoma, and I get it if you can't say right now, but – what did you do?”
Tacoma shudders, her features sliding out of position for a moment as the tremor runs through her fog.
“I can't,” she says, shrinking back against Nikki's chest. “I can't, Jodi, I – if you knew you'd― I can't.”
“Okay.” Jodi is about to come over but stops herself half-out of her chair; Nikole has the hug covered already, and honestly she's probably much better at it. Jodi is too bony to be comfortable for the other person. “Okay. Can you promise me that you'll tell me, though? Not now, obviously, not even any time soon if you don't want, but sometime?”
Five seconds. Jodi counts. She never knew how long that was until now.
“Yeah,” says Tacoma, slowly. There is something in her mind that Jodi has never encountered before. Like a live animal being torn in two. “I don't know if I can make that promise.”
Another two seconds, while Jodi tries to process this. What can she have done? What could Tacoma of all people have done that's so bad she couldn't tell even Jodi? If she had to guess, the most that Tacoma could possibly be guilty of would be punching someone who deserved it, maybe petty theft at a push. Nothing that matters, nothing that really hurts anybody. Nothing … like this.
This time she does get up. She plants her cane by Nikki's foot, leans down as far as she can, and puts a hand on the thread connecting Tacoma to her rock. It feels weird, but it's about as close as Tacoma's got to a shoulder.
“Could you try?” she asks, looking intently into Tacoma's eyes.
Tacoma looks back. She looks like she'd rather be looking literally anywhere else, but she looks back. How is this even the same person that punched Victor Orbeck? Jodi knew she wasn't doing so well – of course she knew that – but this? Once in Goldenrod, coming home a little too late at night after a concert, Jodi saw a man being beaten up on the corner of Fast Street, just standing there and taking it as two others went to work on his face and ribs. She'd forgotten about it until now, but looking into Tacoma's eyes, all Jodi can think of is the awful resignation emanating from the man's head.
“Okay,” mutters Tacoma. “Okay, I … I promise I'll try.”
It's a start. Jodi has no illusions about this; Tacoma won't be herself again for a long time yet, and she's probably going to need the help of someone more qualified than an empath one term into her second year at university to get there at all. But it is a start, and that's all either of them can hope for right now.
“Thank you,” she says. “I know it's a lot to ask.”
“You always know,” says Tacoma bitterly. “D'you know how much I hate that?”
“Just about as much as you love it,” Jodi tells her, and is rewarded with the smallest of smiles. “All right, I have to get up or I'm gonna need Lothian to rescue me. But – seriously, Tacoma. Thanks.”
A long, wordless look. Jodi nods and settles back into her chair.
“Okay,” she says. “Um … I'm sorry, but I'm gonna ask you another difficult question now.”
Tacoma grimaces.
“Gonna be pretty hard to top that last one,” she says, with just a touch of the usual fire. “Go on then, let's have it.”
“What d'you want to do about Nick?”
The grimace deepens.
“Well, I can't say you didn't warn me,” she grumbles. “Look, Jodi, I dunno. I mean, you're right. Innocent till proven guilty and – and all that.”
“Sure.” It's painfully obvious that Tacoma doesn't believe this, but Jodi figures she's pushed her enough for now. “So …?”
“So I dunno. Thought you could talk to him, maybe, but if he did … do it, you know, then that might be dangerous.”
“Might be,” agrees Jodi. “I'll do it, though. If that's what needs to be done.”
She doesn't quite realise what she's saying until the words are out, and then it comes as a vague surprise: she really would do it, wouldn't she? And more. If it had to be done. If Tacoma needed her to do it.
Jodi remembers telling Annie that she loved Tacoma still. She meant it then, of course, but only now does she realise how much.
“I dunno,” says Tacoma. “I just … don't know.” She shakes her head. “Don't know anything, any more. Last week, I hated everything, but I thought I understood it. Now the only thing I understand is that I don't understand anything.” A momentary hesitation. Jodi feels the tension gathering, knows that something difficult is coming. “You know, we could just … leave it.”
“No, we can't,” replies Jodi, unsurprised. “Or I can't, anyway. I know what you mean, Tacoma – God, I know – but I can't.”
“Is it really worth―?”
“Are you worth this, you mean. And yes. You are.”
Tacoma's disc slumps at an angle, its edge splashing on Nikki's forearms.
“I wish,” she begins, then changes her mind. “'M sorry. Never meant for any of this to happen.”
“It's okay,” says Jodi. “I don't think anyone ever does.”
“No,” says Tacoma, staring into the carpet. “I guess they don't.”
In the small hours of the morning, Jodi wakes from one of her ominous ESP dreams to see Tacoma out of her rock, face scrunched up in concentration. Even half-awake, some instinct tells her to lie still and pretend to sleep, and as she lies there she sees out of the corner of her eye the faint misty outline of a hand form at Tacoma's side for just one brief second before it vanishes again and Tacoma lets out a thin, choked cry.
Something about this failure is inviolably private. Jodi closes her eyes again, and tries to fall asleep to the sound of Tacoma's frustrated tears.
Daylight helps. It always does. When Jodi opens her eyes to the watery December sun, she feels all those midnight anxieties start to ease. Tacoma doesn't know what to do, would probably put off the decision forever – well, that just means it's up to Jodi now. Okay, so there's an argument for not confronting a possible murderer, but honestly, and with all due respect to the parties involved – screw it. Tacoma really, really needs help. And so they have to get her home, and so they have to end this, and so Jodi is going to have herself a talk with Mr Phoenix Wroth.
It should be okay. Her head feels clearer today; she should be able to gauge how dangerous the situation is, and she isn't planning on asking him outright about the murder, anyway. The way she pitches the idea to Tacoma is that she'll just ask him about the cabin and see where that gets her.
“I dunno,” says Tacoma, for whom the morning does not seem to have brought the same sense of release. “S'pose I trust you to make the right choice.”
It's not a blessing, but it's not a refusal, either. And while Tacoma's disengagement is something to be worried about, the only way Jodi can think of to help right now is to figure out what's really going on with Nick.
Besides, Jodi is so sick and tired of not knowing. Of walking around town scared that everyone she meets might be a wolf in sheep's clothing. It's time to change that and get some bloody certainty – both for herself and for Tacoma. And what's Nick going to do, kill her? Good luck with that. Literally everyone in town is watching her, constantly. Even if he does get her alone, she has Lothian and Nikole, and Tacoma seems to be getting the hang of her spiritomb powers. Nobody's catching her out the way they did Tacoma.
It's not the best argument she's ever made in her life. But sometimes a girl is just plain tired.
“Okay,” she says. “Then my choice is, let's go do this. Do you want to come?”
Everything about Tacoma's mind says no.
“Yeah,” she answers. “Guess I will.”
Jodi is about to raise her eyebrows, but doesn't; that feels like it would be condescending.
“You're doing this to make yourself feel bad, aren't you?” she asks.
“… so?”
“Look,” says Jodi, changing tack. “I can't take Nikki with me if I go there, right? So it only makes sense for you to stay here with her. She'll just cause trouble on her own.”
A moment passes. Lothian squeaks dismally, anxious about the tension; downstairs, Ella calls out indistinctly, gets some kind of answer from her mother.
“Yeah,” says Tacoma. “You're probably right.”
Jodi breathes out. She wasn't even aware she was holding her breath, but apparently she was.
“Okay,” she says. “Cool. I'm … gonna go, then.”
“Now?” asks Tacoma.
“No time like the present,” she replies. “We need to get this done, Tacoma. Soon.”
And Tacoma doesn't have an answer to that.
Ten minutes later, Jodi has offered her excuses to her parents and is making her way across town towards the Spearing house. Her head might feel better today, but the rest of her body still hasn't forgiven her for jumping to catch Tacoma as she fell into the river, and she has to take it slow and steady, her every movement adding another ache to the list. But she knew this was coming, factored it into her travel time and everything, and though it takes her close to forty-five minutes to even make it to the other side of Three Pines she refuses to get impatient with herself. There are plenty of other people who'll do that for her without her joining in.
Coming out of the path between the trees and the banks of snow smothering the playground, she sees Ella and a few other girls her age heading towards the town centre, laughing at something. Jodi is about to pull back and stay out of her way – the last thing she wants to do is embarrass her sister in front of her friends – but she's too slow, and before she can duck back behind the trees the whole group sees her.
The laughter stops. Curious minds descend upon her like crows on roadkill.
Jodi tries to smile and raises a hand in a weak kind of wave; Ella waves back without quite meeting her eye. She's too far away for Jodi to get a read on her mind, but she doesn't have to. Her shame is etched into her face as if with a pen of acid.
The girls move on, eyes lingering; Ella keeps her head down and hurries on with them. Jodi watches them go, and as Lothian swoops down to join her she puts her hand out to rest on his fuzzy head.
It hurts. There, she admitted it. It hurts to have her sister treat her like this. She forgives her, of course – Ella is thirteen and therefore completely at the mercy of her peers' judgement – but it hurts all the same. Especially after the conversations they've had over the last couple of days.
She's hanging out with that girl from the library, too – the one who was working with Crystal Aston. Hard to miss her, really; she was staring just now the same way she was the last time they met.
“She's probably a really nice person,” Jodi tells herself. But she still waits a couple of minutes to let the girls get ahead before she starts walking again.
A long quarter of an hour later, she's once again turning the corner onto Long Avenue, where she takes a moment to brush the snow off the Fays' garden wall and rest there. The town centre is busy today; as well as Ella's friends, she had to make it past what felt like half the town. (Outside the store: Leanne Wright, a hard look, a stage whisper to Carrie Savage – look at him!) Add the long walk on top of that, and she's worn out before she's even knocked on the door.
Lothian climbs up beside her, sweeping half the wall clean in a single movement. In these moments he looks more dragon than bat, tail dangling and foreclaws gripping the masonry between his legs. For once in his life, he has nothing to say, no humming or squeaking, and nor does Jodi; she simply sits there with him, listening to his breath and watching Ray Burton trying to back his car out of his half-shovelled driveway further down the street.
There are eyes behind the darkened glass of the windows. Hell, even Nick's probably seen her by now. She's probably just making this harder by hanging around beforehand.
She hangs around some more, trying to dull the ache in her legs, and then at last she gets up and knocks on the door.
“Jodi,” says Jessica, looking nervous. “You're back.”
Even prepared for it, Jodi struggles with the sudden rush of grief; it's not as bad as Wednesday, or even on Tuesday, but it's still there. But she's done this twice before now, and after the first shock of it, she manages to push it to the back of her mind.
“Yep,” she says. “I am.”
“Is there a problem with Nikole?”
“Nope.” Jodi takes a deep breath. It's fine. She can handle this, she can. “I … actually need to speak with Nick.”
“Oh.” Jessica scowls slightly, her confusion touching Jodi's mind in light, tingly waves. “Is something wrong?”
“I hope not.” Jodi smiles her best smile, pushing at Jessica's suspicion with a beam of positivity. “Just have a couple of questions.”
“Okay.” She looks at her for moment longer, perhaps aware of Jodi's psionics and perhaps not, and then stands aside. “Well, uh, come on in.”
“Thanks.”
The door closes on the street behind them, and the warmth at last begins to seep back into Jodi's bones after the long walk through the snow. Jodi takes off her hat and gloves, stuffs them in her pockets and loosens her scarf.
“You want some coffee?” asks Jessica, but Jodi shakes her head.
“No, I'm not staying.”
“Right. I'll … go and get him.”
“Thanks.”
With one last curious glance at her, Jessica goes into the living-room. Jodi sighs and glances at Lothian.
“Well, that wasn't as awkward as I thought,” she says, to cover her anxiety. Lothian squeaks and bumps his head against her hand. “Yeah,” she says, in response to the question buzzing in her bones. “Pretty much.”
It's awkward, being back here. She can almost see the wake superimposed on it all: Con and Mayor Winshaw sweeping around in a municipal kind of way; Dr Ishihara's froslass calmly filling a plate for her in the kitchen. It's bad.
The door opens and Nick comes out. He looks a little better now, although it is only a little. Had a shave and a shower at some point, anyway. His magneton follows, making a series of strange pinging sounds that make Lothian whine and fold his ears flat along his skull.
“Hello,” says Nick, looking at Jodi the way you might look at a tall man with a knife who's just asked for your purse. “I heard you, um, wanted to speak to me?”
Okay. Moment of truth. Don't let him prepare: just go for it.
“When did you get back from Alola?” asks Jodi, and right away she knows. It takes a lot of training to hide your mind from a psychic, and a lot of willpower, too. Nick doesn't seem to have either right now; his panic is an open book. To his credit, though, he doesn't break: he just stands there, nods slowly as if he's considering the question.
“That's a strange thing to ask me,” he says. His voice gives nothing away. He's good; this might actually work, on anyone except Jodi.
“Yeah, well, I went for a walk in the woods,” she tells him. “Do you own that cabin or do you rent it?”
It's a little more aggressive than she meant to be. Nick stares at her for a long time, his mind seething like an unattended stewpot, and then he gestures at the kitchen.
“I don't think we should have this conversation in the hall,” he says.
Jodi nods, waits for him to move first, and then follows him into the kitchen. It's longer and thinner than their one at home, without room for a table, but there's a little conservatory at the back that Lucas built years ago when Jodi and Tacoma were kids, and in there are a table and chairs, along with a pile of junk that doesn't fit anywhere else. Nick shifts an old dartboard off one chair and takes a seat without offering one to Jodi; she closes the door behind her and sits down across from him, Lothian crouched at her side.
It's cold in here. Jodi's glad of her coat. But Nick doesn't seem to notice.
“Okay,” he says, and now he does seem nervous, now he looks at her like he's afraid of what her mutant brain will see. “Okay, I was afraid of this.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.” He hesitates, lips twitching slightly as if unable to select the right word to begin with, and then his words all come out at once: “I didn't do it. I can't tell you what I was doing, but I didn't do it.”
Jodi can feel his guilt mirrored in her mind, a deep, wrenching shame that tears nauseatingly at her stomach. My fault, she thinks, and then shoves the thought away: no, not hers. This is Nick's problem.
“How am I supposed to believe you?” she asks, fighting the sickness his mind is breeding in her belly. “You didn't tell the truth about going to Alola.”
Nick's magneton drifts closer to his head, its three eyes locked on Jodi even as the cores spin faster and faster around one another. It seems to have collected some of the junk piled up against the wall; there's an old screwdriver stuck to one core, a bag of nails and a tailless dart on another.
“You're psychic, aren't you?” he says. “So … you know, right?”
Mostly, yes. But in this house, where the air is so thick with grief it's hard to breathe? Sitting across from this man, whose guilt is burning a hole in her guts? That's dicey. Jodi has never really practised using her psionics in difficult situations; it's hard to replicate stuff like this in the psy labs at uni. With this much interference, all she can be sure of is that Nick feels very, very strongly about this.
“I'm trying,” she tells him. “But there's a lot of grief in this place. Hard to be sure.”
“You have to believe me, though,” he says, leaning forward on the table. “You have to―”
“I don't have to do anything.” Focus, Jodi tells herself. It's not hard. (It is hard.) It's not hard. You just need to concentrate, get him on your side. “Look, Nick, I'm not accusing you. You wouldn't kill your niece, right?”
“No,” he answers, without even a second's hesitation. “No, I wouldn't.”
“Then what's up with the cabin in the woods?”
He hesitates. Lothian pricks up his ears, detecting something that Jodi can't quite reach beneath the guilt.
“You got this from Nikole, didn't you?” he asks. “Goddamn. Should've guessed. Everyone was saying Con got you to help out. And then you camehere offering to take her off our hands …”
“I meant that sincerely. But, um, yeah. That didn't hurt.”
Nick sighs, unclenches his fists with the deliberate steadiness of a man trying to calm himself down.
“You know you shouldn't―”
“No,” Jodi interrupts. “I shouldn't. But here I am.”
This time the silence is too long for hesitation; this is an appraisal, a judgement. Nick studies her face for several seconds, then meets her eye and immediately has to look away again, unable to hold it.
“Jesus,” he says, in the end. “I see why she liked you.” Jodi waits for more, and after a moment he tells her: “Look, uh, Jodi. I didn't do it. I mean that. But … it is my fault.”
Jodi folds her arms, leans back in her chair. It was a hell of a gamble she just took, but it looks like they're finally starting to get somewhere.
“All right,” she says. “So why don't you tell me all about it.”
|
|
|
Post by Firebrand on May 27, 2018 16:27:12 GMT
I was thinking I would get caught up on this yesterday, but then I remembered you'd be posting a new chapter, so I figured it was best to just do all three I needed to catch up in one fell swoop.
The funeral chapter was really well done, and I like the fact that despite the fact that Jodi isn't the POV character for any of the narrations, she is explicitly the focus of all of them, in a way that I don't think the reader would get as good of a sense of if it was Jodi who we were seeing these events through. All of them are aware of how much the psychic strain of the funeral will take its toll on her, and some of them obviously understand it better than the others, but having that distance from Jodi and her strong emotions and grief works in this chapter's favor. I generally try to avoid doing perspective shifts in the middle of a chapter, but I think because you've set up perspective changes for every chapter and the format you use to present those shifts is uniform and consistent, it works out here.
I think the most interesting part of the chapter to me, aside from the first real concrete evidence we get of who Tacoma's killer is (in that he is male, present at the funeral and so probably a townie, and not Phoenix) are the two sections that deal with Leon and Ella. Both of them are seeing pretty much the same events, and the similarity in how they view them is pretty uniform, but they're seeing them from different perspectives with different experiences, and it's a good look at how they view Jodi as well, and I thought it was really nice to see that they obviously care for and love her, even if they don't really understand what she's going through.
In the next chapter, I was struck again by two major things, the first being (again) how much of a toll Jodi's powers take on her body, and the magnitude of the chronic pain she lives in, and seeing her from Tacoma's perspective how upbeat and generally positive she is able to keep herself, despite what we see in Joid's POV chapters of how hard she works to maintain that. The second thing I found really interesting were the few references to Tacoma's discomfort with her ghostly body, specifically the point where her fog kind of liquefies when she sheds a tear and then gets swirled off into the woods, and then of course when she manifests the shadow claw(?) a little later. I don't think those things were placed in there idly or without forethought, and I get the strong impression that Tacoma is experiencing something like body dysmorphia, even if she doesn't necessarily have the words to express it in those terms.
And then when we come around to Jodi 's POV again, and we see firsthand just how exhausted this has made her. After reading this side by side with Go Home, I can't help but compare Jodi and Gwyneth's characters, and all things considered, Jodi is holding herself together remarkably well. You can clearly write someone who is at the end of their rope and don't shy away from the really truly nasty parts of mental illness and depression, but Jodi is a remarkably resilient character who is managing to keep herself together through a really terrible crucible. I can only hope this story wraps up soon so the poor girl can finally get a little rest.
|
|
|
Post by bay on Jun 3, 2018 2:02:36 GMT
The first scene with Jodi and her mother was nice. I like that she says even though Jodi's situation is different from Ishihara and to not mind those that don't think she exists.
The next scene with Jodi and Tacoma, oh dear Tacoma comparing herself to Jodi there. Yeah, that only makes Tacoma's self loathing way worse there. That's in contrast to Jodi, who has her own problems and doubts but she's handling herself better there as Firebrand mentioned. Fortunely they more or less made up next scene, but there's still some discomort conerning Tacoma's self harm and Nick.
And speaking of Nick, so apparently he does have some involvement with Tacoma's murder, and the chapter has to end at a cliffhanger lol. Now I'm curious how Nick got himself in this mess.
|
|
|
Post by Ambyssin on Jun 5, 2018 21:01:30 GMT
Apologies for how long it took me to get to this stuff. Every time I sat down to read, I got distracted and lost all the willpower to do it. I shall do push-ups as punishment. But first, comments! Ch 9 Hmm, interesting that you're treating Tacoma's spirit so... human-like. Giving her clothing and having her injury still be there and all that jazz. It is not something I'd ever considered for a Spiritomb. But I'm a fan of having corporeal spirits in Pokémon fics (I mean, I do it too :V), so I can totally roll with it. I was going to make a snide remark about TV in the olden days (something something "Three channels on but never anything to watch") except Jodi is actually into edutainment. So, instead I'm-a just go, ohmygosh Jodi, you're a total dork. *hastily switches own TV off of PBS* There is a sense of purposeful awkwardness in reading this. Because all of it is punctuated with the circular, negative thinking and sense of hopelessness that characterizes major depression. *shoves DSM-V into a corner* So, like, humorous little moments like the joke about Carmine never feel entirely humorous, but I think that's what you're going for. Though, in all the symbolism that you end up using with the whole dropping Tacoma by the river scene, I think I may have lost the exact play-by-play narrative. Which means I'm not entirely sure what to make of it. Looks like Tacoma used an actual move? Like a dark-type attack? I'll just say Lothian is a good boy, as usual. <3 Onto the actual cabin then... and I was expecting something creepy. But otherwordly? Not so much. I was able to jump to Nick as soon as Kantan script gets mentioned and Tacoma thinks about how she knows the writing. So that, at least, is really concerning. What the devil was he up to in this place, anyway? I thought it was tied to trainers disappearing and some sort of town conspiracy... unless Nick's part of it? O.o Ch 10 I'm not sure if the "killer on the loose" bit was added in response to external feedback, but it does help sell the overall concern Jodi's mom has for her. So, I like how things how appear currently, if there was a change. Then, more hesitation between Tacoma and Jodi. Sorry if it doesn't sound like I've got much to say about it. From my vantage point it's one more baby step toward the point where, at least, Tacoma finally comes clean about what's going on in her head... figuratively speaking. I suppose I can compliment Tacoma's constant need to put herself down and draw comparisons. That's pretty standard fare for a depressed person. Though the anger and short temper are different... usually because of the whole "lack of energy" thing. Nothing wrong with it, just surprising. That said, I think it contrasts the following part with Ella nicely. As a confession, I saw your change to Ella and I guess I see why it was necessary. Though I don't believe I originally had problems with how Ella acted, so maybe I didn't read things closely enough... or, rather, that's what I thought when I saw how she was acting around her friends. I do think both 16 and 13-year-olds would be trying to "blend in," even if that means giving the cold shoulder to a family member. But, I understand your reasoning for changing it. I will shake my fist at you for teasing me with Tacoma finally spilling the beans about something important. It's also funny, because Jodi's able to mentally strongarm Nick into confessing to the truth about the cabin (before cliffhanger), yet she exercises far more restraint with Tacoma. I realize all of it's on purpose, of course. But darn it if I don't want my immediate gratification.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Jun 6, 2018 6:12:32 GMT
Okay, first note: there will be no new chapter of Ghost Town this Saturday, because this past week I've been busy revising all the chapters currently posted as a result of some excellent critique I got on another site. But eldestoyster, you ask, what did you revise? Well, voice in my head, you could just reread the whole fic – or, if that doesn't appeal (and it's fine, seriously, this fic is like 100,000 words long at this point and I do not recommend rereading the whole thing unless you really want to), you can click this spoiler to find out! { >>Ghost Town v1.1 patch notes<<} - Ella didn't really act her age before, so rather than rewrite all her dialogue I've just made her thirteen instead.
- Everyone now acknowledges the fact that there's a murderer in town (just like, you know, actual people would!). This includes: Ella banding nervously together with her classmates to walk home from school in groups; Gabriella being uneasy about travelling to and from the Briar Rose at night; Sam walking her home because she'd rather not let her go alone; León worrying about the safety of his kids when Lucas' kid just got killed; Michelle bringing up her concerns about Jodi's safety with her; Con instituting a dusk curfew for Mahogany's kids until the killer is caught; Jodi being uneasy about walking through town and the forest; Tacoma being afraid for Jodi about walking through town and the forest.
- People also actually wonder about who the murderer might be (just like, you know, a real whodunnit!). This includes: Ella encouraging speculation because it distracts people from talking about Jodi; León afraid of the idea that someone he thought knew is capable of killing a child; Gabriella and Sam discussing who the killer could have been; Jodi asking Tacoma if she has any idea who could have killed her; Jodi wondering when she meets people whether or not she's speaking to the killer and doesn't know it; Tacoma being plagued by two recurring questions, who? and why?
- These questions pop up repeatedly in Tacoma's thoughts and narration, in a similar way to her use of atomic bomb imagery, so you will see them going forward, too.
- The added speculation means that Harry, as well as Nick, is suggested as a possible culprit by several different people.
- Jodi is just a tiny bit more openly angry (that someone could have done this to Tacoma, to her town) and exhausted (from the effort of the investigation).
- Miscellaneous extra lines, revised sentences, and corrected errors that presented themselves to me once I started the editing process in earnest.
Does that cover everything? Probably. I've been jumping around from chapter to chapter so much this week that my thoughts are a little scattered; I might have missed a few things here and there. Anyway, with that done – thanks for your understanding, and you can rest assured updates will resume on Saturday next, to be posted every two weeks as usual. So, without further ado, on to the replies! The first scene with Jodi and her mother was nice. I like that she says even though Jodi's situation is different from Ishihara and to not mind those that don't think she exists. I'm glad you like it! I've enjoyed writing Jodi's relationship with Michelle a lot; neither of them get it right all the time, but most of the time they do better than they might. Michelle is a good person, and like Jodi I think she's a lot more perceptive than she thinks she is. She doesn't understand everything, but she comes closer than most. The next scene with Jodi and Tacoma, oh dear Tacoma comparing herself to Jodi there. Yeah, that only makes Tacoma's self loathing way worse there. That's in contrast to Jodi, who has her own problems and doubts but she's handling herself better there as Firebrand mentioned. Fortunely they more or less made up next scene, but there's still some discomort conerning Tacoma's self harm and Nick. Yeah, they're … well, they really like and care about each other, which helps, but at the same time they both know that they can't go on like this. Like, sure, they've made up, but it's pretty clear Tacoma's at breaking point, and Jodi isn't doing too much better. Something's got to give! Let's hope it's Tacoma's stubborn refusal to acknowledge that present actions matter more than past sins and not, you know, their patience with each other. And speaking of Nick, so apparently he does have some involvement with Tacoma's murder, and the chapter has to end at a cliffhanger lol. Now I'm curious how Nick got himself in this mess. Can't have a murder mystery without at least one cliffhanger! :P I also can't comment on Nick without spoiling the next chapter, so I'll leave it at that, I think. Thank you, as always, for the reply! The funeral chapter was really well done, and I like the fact that despite the fact that Jodi isn't the POV character for any of the narrations, she is explicitly the focus of all of them, in a way that I don't think the reader would get as good of a sense of if it was Jodi who we were seeing these events through. All of them are aware of how much the psychic strain of the funeral will take its toll on her, and some of them obviously understand it better than the others, but having that distance from Jodi and her strong emotions and grief works in this chapter's favor. I generally try to avoid doing perspective shifts in the middle of a chapter, but I think because you've set up perspective changes for every chapter and the format you use to present those shifts is uniform and consistent, it works out here. Good to know that came across! Jodi was intended to be the link; as Mahogany's current object of fascination, and since this is her first big public appearance, so to speak, she kinda upstages Tacoma at her own funeral. Which I felt was sort of appropriate, given the relative trajectories of their lies. And like, I also needed a way to tie the four accounts together, since there was a limit to how intricately and Rashomon-lyI could wind the stories around one another in the space of a single chapter. I could've used Tacoma, I guess, but that would have wound up being way less interesting, since, you know, they're all attending her funeral, which pushes their responses in similar directions. Plus, honestly, it was much easier and more effective to convey the strain on Jodi by stepping away from her at this crucial moment. I don't even know how I'd have gone about writing any of that from Jodi's point of view; I think it would probably have been a much weaker chapter if I had. I think the most interesting part of the chapter to me, aside from the first real concrete evidence we get of who Tacoma's killer is (in that he is male, present at the funeral and so probably a townie, and not Phoenix) are the two sections that deal with Leon and Ella. Both of them are seeing pretty much the same events, and the similarity in how they view them is pretty uniform, but they're seeing them from different perspectives with different experiences, and it's a good look at how they view Jodi as well, and I thought it was really nice to see that they obviously care for and love her, even if they don't really understand what she's going through. That's reassuring to hear; León's perspective was a last-minute change from a half-written Con segment, which I did because I figured we'd seen a lot of Michelle and very little of the other members of Jodi's family. This seemed like a good point to do that, as well as contrast two views of the funeral: Ella sees it naïvely; León, with much more maturity, and a far greater sense of responsibility. Anyway, good to know it worked. In the next chapter, I was struck again by two major things, the first being (again) how much of a toll Jodi's powers take on her body, and the magnitude of the chronic pain she lives in, and seeing her from Tacoma's perspective how upbeat and generally positive she is able to keep herself, despite what we see in Joid's POV chapters of how hard she works to maintain that. The second thing I found really interesting were the few references to Tacoma's discomfort with her ghostly body, specifically the point where her fog kind of liquefies when she sheds a tear and then gets swirled off into the woods, and then of course when she manifests the shadow claw(?) a little later. I don't think those things were placed in there idly or without forethought, and I get the strong impression that Tacoma is experiencing something like body dysmorphia, even if she doesn't necessarily have the words to express it in those terms. That's exactly it, yeah. As with so much that Jodi and Tacoma share, the difference is in how they dealt with it; considering her time period and the options available to her, Jodi is dealing with her body issues pretty well, while Tacoma … kind of isn't dealing with them at all. The hand thing isn't exactly a shadow claw – spiritomb can't learn that – and while I guess it might be a sucker punch (I was originally going to have Jodi suggest that that's what it was), I feel like that move is a matter of attitude rather than fisticuffs. The way I thought of it was that Tacoma isn't quite gone yet. She already imposed her face on her fog, when she first emerged from the stone – and up till now, she really hasn't tested the limits of her prison, or even explored her abilities at all. This is the first time she's even tried, honestly. And what it is, is proof that there's hope. She might not realise it yet – hope is difficult for her to grasp – but it's there. And then when we come around to Jodi 's POV again, and we see firsthand just how exhausted this has made her. After reading this side by side with Go Home, I can't help but compare Jodi and Gwyneth's characters, and all things considered, Jodi is holding herself together remarkably well. You can clearly write someone who is at the end of their rope and don't shy away from the really truly nasty parts of mental illness and depression, but Jodi is a remarkably resilient character who is managing to keep herself together through a really terrible crucible. I can only hope this story wraps up soon so the poor girl can finally get a little rest. She is indeed. I think empaths probably have to be tough, and trans empaths more so than most, but even so, she's doing … pretty darn well, considering. Part of the reason I did it was because I've written more than a few people who are, if not quite as bad as Gwyneth, then definitely not doing great, and I kinda wanted a change, honestly. Things are definitely going to get heavier before they get better – but Jodi is at least much more the kind of person who can deal with that than Gwyneth. I didn't want to stint on how difficult it would be for her; being an empath, requiring a cane to walk, things aren't easy, but I did want her to be able to handle it. Just about. Hmm, interesting that you're treating Tacoma's spirit so... human-like. Giving her clothing and having her injury still be there and all that jazz. It is not something I'd ever considered for a Spiritomb. But I'm a fan of having corporeal spirits in Pokémon fics (I mean, I do it too :V), so I can totally roll with it. I was going to make a snide remark about TV in the olden days (something something "Three channels on but never anything to watch") except Jodi is actually into edutainment. So, instead I'm-a just go, ohmygosh Jodi, you're a total dork. *hastily switches own TV off of PBS* It's been a while since chapter two, so I don't expect anyone except me to remember it, but Tacoma existing in the tower in the same way she did outside it was something I set up from the start; given that the tower looks the way it does because of her memory of Lavender's Pokémon Tower, I think it's probably safe to assume that Tacoma sees herself as she used to be because that's how she expects herself to look. Also yes, Jodi likes learning things. I don't know what you expected from a girl with a bookshelf full of non-fiction. :P There is a sense of purposeful awkwardness in reading this. Because all of it is punctuated with the circular, negative thinking and sense of hopelessness that characterizes major depression. *shoves DSM-V into a corner* So, like, humorous little moments like the joke about Carmine never feel entirely humorous, but I think that's what you're going for. Though, in all the symbolism that you end up using with the whole dropping Tacoma by the river scene, I think I may have lost the exact play-by-play narrative. Which means I'm not entirely sure what to make of it. Looks like Tacoma used an actual move? Like a dark-type attack? I'll just say Lothian is a good boy, as usual. <3 Hm. I've reread it a couple of times, and maybe I'm just too familiar with it, but I can't figure out which part is confusing you. Could you be more specific? Because I can follow the action, but obviously I wrote it, so the fact that I can do it doesn't guarantee any of my readers can, and if there's something poorly worded or explained then I should probably think about fixing it. Onto the actual cabin then... and I was expecting something creepy. But otherwordly? Not so much. I was able to jump to Nick as soon as Kantan script gets mentioned and Tacoma thinks about how she knows the writing. So that, at least, is really concerning. What the devil was he up to in this place, anyway? I thought it was tied to trainers disappearing and some sort of town conspiracy... unless Nick's part of it? O.o He's definitely involved in some way! Perhaps not in quite the way you're expecting, however. Not much I can say about it without spoiling chapter eleven, so I'll just move along, I guess. Ch 10 I'm not sure if the "killer on the loose" bit was added in response to external feedback, but it does help sell the overall concern Jodi's mom has for her. So, I like how things how appear currently, if there was a change. It is, along with a whole bunch of other references to the fact that there's a killer on the loose – I've gone right back to the start and worked lots of them in throughout the whole fic. Glad it works for you. Then, more hesitation between Tacoma and Jodi. Sorry if it doesn't sound like I've got much to say about it. From my vantage point it's one more baby step toward the point where, at least, Tacoma finally comes clean about what's going on in her head... figuratively speaking. I suppose I can compliment Tacoma's constant need to put herself down and draw comparisons. That's pretty standard fare for a depressed person. Though the anger and short temper are different... usually because of the whole "lack of energy" thing. Nothing wrong with it, just surprising. I mean, generally, if one thing can break through the apathetic lack of energy, it's usually the more explosively violent kind of self-loathing, and I think Tacoma is probably the sort of person who has always got very angry very easily. In my experience, depression can totally exacerbate something like that. You're right that it's essentially one more step in the right direction, though I think the same can be said of any conversation in a character-driven drama like this. :P It's all about getting your characters from point A to point B, emotionally speaking, and you can't really skip over the middle steps that you need to take en route. That said, I think it contrasts the following part with Ella nicely. As a confession, I saw your change to Ella and I guess I see why it was necessary. Though I don't believe I originally had problems with how Ella acted, so maybe I didn't read things closely enough... or, rather, that's what I thought when I saw how she was acting around her friends. I do think both 16 and 13-year-olds would be trying to "blend in," even if that means giving the cold shoulder to a family member. But, I understand your reasoning for changing it. It's not that part – that particular part would have worked well with her as a sixteen-year-old, too, and in fact when I wrote it, she still was sixteen. It's more the way that she thinks about herself in her POV segment, and some of her lines earlier in the story. I guess I could have argued she was a very naïve sixteen, and that was how I imagined her, but honestly I didn't do a great job of establishing that, and it was just easier to say “to hell with it, make her younger”. I will shake my fist at you for teasing me with Tacoma finally spilling the beans about something important. It's also funny, because Jodi's able to mentally strongarm Nick into confessing to the truth about the cabin (before cliffhanger), yet she exercises far more restraint with Tacoma. I realize all of it's on purpose, of course. But darn it if I don't want my immediate gratification. :P It's true that both Nick and Tacoma are in a pretty fragile state, and Nick probably deserves a little more sympathy than he gets, but given that he's pretty much Jodi's prime suspect and Tacoma is the closest thing she has to a best friend in town, I guess she was always going to treat one a little better than the other. How much sympathy exactly will she give him? Find out in a week and a half! Next time: we finally learn a few things about what it is that Nick has been up to, and what he's trying to achieve.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Jun 16, 2018 20:27:14 GMT
ELEVEN: THE KINDLY ONESNICKIt's been so long, and Nick has been so careful. He's spent years in planning, in careful research and strategising; he's gathered advice and resources from as far afield as Akala University's Dimensional Research Lab and as close to home as the Yellowbrick Department of Ghost Studies. It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that he's made this his life's work.
And yet, after all that, after ten exhausting years, it only took one night for everything to go to hell.
He thinks of it now, as he sits across from Jodi Ortega in the freezing conservatory of his sister's house. He was all set to stage his return from Alola: took the back roads east from the cabin and around the fringes of town, looped back on himself and drove in from the south, taking care to be spotted by Sam Spade out at the petrol station on the way. He even had the stub of his plane ticket from his real trip there a few months ago, carefully worn with a little folding and scraping to obscure the date.
And in his jacket pocket, the machine. His little contribution to history, safely wrapped up in waxed paper. Ready to put an end to things.
But none of that mattered, did it? Because that night, Tacoma died. And when he arose from his feigned jetlag the day afterwards, long after the cops had been and gone, Nick found a letter waiting for him in the kitchen.
Nick, my errant friend, I hope Alola has treated you well! As if sun and science weren't enough, I have an early Christmas present for you. No one will miss it over the holidays, so I've made the executive decision to lend you that spiritomb keystone I was talking about. If your theory about it being linked to a pocket dimension is correct, and you do succeed in working out how someone managed to seal that dimension shut, then let us know – although I must warn you, we've been poking the damn thing for thirty years(!), and to have our mystery solved by a member of another faculty would earn you a fair few enemies among the phantasmologists! I don't dare trust such a relic to the baroque incompetence of the Johtonian Postal Service, so I'll be sending it along with that bright niece of yours, Tacoma. I'll bet you our next round of drinks she's already opened it by the time this letter reaches you …
He didn't have to read more. He already knew. Tacoma came home with a rock that would have helped his project, and then before she made it halfway to her front door she was killed and her luggage vanished into the night. Dead at nineteen. Over some godforsaken rock that Nick didn't even need any more.
The way Nick sees it, he might as well have had Turing blast her in the back of the head himself.
Jodi's eyes bore straight through his skull and into his brain, making his guilty conscience writhe like a nest of snakes – and with a certain detached horror Nick hears the words slipping straight out of his mouth:
“I didn't do it. I mean that. But … it is my fault.”
Fantastic. Didn't even last five seconds before she got him to confess. And she didn't use any psychic powers either, just sat there and judged him.
You're a goddamn mess, Nick tells himself.
Yes, he replies. You might have noticed, my niece died.
Turing drifts closer, cores twisting slowly through the air. Most people don't know it, but buried deep in those three silicon brains is something like emotion, if not the kind that humans are familiar with, and Turing knows when his partner is distressed, even if his idea of helping is to emit radio waves that Nick has no way of receiving.
Hell. Maybe there was never any chance he could resist. It's strange enough to be confronted with Jodi, with this attractive young woman who apparently used to be Tacoma's friend Alex Ortega. Nick always used to tease Tacoma about that, called him her boyfriend to fulfil his obligation as her uncle to embarrass her, but though he can't help but look for traces of Alex in Jodi's face he hasn't found a single one. For some reason, this is unsettling as hell.
“All right,” says Jodi, her gaze unwavering. “So why don't you tell me all about it.”
She folds her arms and leans back in her chair, cool as anything. Nick has a vague idea that psychics have to be calm, for their own safety and that of everyone around them, but that doesn't make her composure any less unnerving. Who walks up to a murder suspect and confronts them like that? Admittedly, almost everyone in town is watching Jodi at all times, so she'd be a hard target for a killer to isolate and pick off, but still: she's either very stupid or very brave.
Going by the look in her eyes, Nick's putting his money on brave.
“Uh, well.” He clears his throat. How is he going to explain this one? Preferably without launching Jodi on a suicidal murder investigation. One dead girl is already too many – and besides, there's no point. Nick is going to end this himself. He just needs a little more time. “If you went to the cabin, you know I was working on something. Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Right. So … a colleague sent me something.” Got to pick his words carefully here. Tell her nothing she couldn't have guessed from what she found in the cabin. “It was meant to help with my project.”
“The one you lied to everyone about,” clarifies Jodi, raising her eyebrows.
“Yeah. That.” Her noivern is glaring at him, too. Eyes as sharp and bright as broken glass. These two don't pull their punches, do they? “So, uh, someone must have been reading my mail, because they knew it was coming. The package, I mean. And they knew Tacoma was carrying it. So …”
“So this person wanted your work stopped badly enough to intervene,” finishes Jodi, her mask cracking. “God. I'm―”
She cuts herself off with a brusque shake of her head.
“You know I'm sorry,” she says bitterly. “That's why I'm here.”
Every time he talks to someone new, it hits him. You get someone killed, they don't go gentle. It's like uprooting a tree: you think you've got it under control, and then as the roots tear loose from the ground they rip up half the street with them. And the next thing you know, you're standing up there at the funeral and you are so overcome by how many pained faces you are looking at that you cannot even breathe.
“I'm sorry too,” he tells her. They aren't the right words, but they are the only ones there are.
Neither of them speak for a while. Turing's eyes are all on the noivern, though it isn't returning the favour; either it hasn't realised he's alive yet, or it's just very dedicated to making Nick feel uncomfortable.
Good. Nick got his niece murdered. If he is ever comfortable again, there is no goddamn justice in the world.
“You really didn't kill her,” says Jodi.
“No,” agrees Nick. He thinks he should be relieved that she's said this, but he can't seem to feel anything at all right now. “I didn't.”
Jodi unfolds her arms and leans forward on her elbows. She looks tired, he realises. Far too tired for a kid her age. That might be a psychic thing too, or maybe she just misses her friend.
“Why didn't they just rob her?” she asks.
Nick shrugs. He's been asking himself this same question all week. Do they really hate him that much? So much that they'd snuff out one of Mahogany's brightest young sparks? Surely not. Except as he always says to his students, beginning anything with 'surely' is a hack answer, because it means that the argument is already over in your head, and that's the worst possible starting point for any kind of discussion.
“I don't know,” he answers. “I wish I did.”
“Do you know who they are?”
He hesitates too long. Jodi sighs and straightens up again.
“Nick,” she begins, but he interrupts:
“No, I – it's not like that. I don't know who killed her. I just―”
“Think it was down to the chapter house group?”
By the time Nick has picked his jaw up off the table, it's far too late to try and hide his shock.
“You, uh … you know about that?”
Her face gives nothing away.
“Just tell me, Nick.”
God damn it. Nick can't exactly judge – it was being young and full of righteous fury that set him on this path in the first place; that kids are still angry about injustice is a good thing, in his book. But it's not hypocrisy to keep Jodi out of it, not at this point. Nick is ready. He has his machine, and his plan, and now he has a dead niece to fight for, too. There's just one more piece to fit into the puzzle, and then there will be nothing left for the bastards skulking around in the chapter house to protect.
“No,” he says. Then again, more assertively: “No.”
“I'm getting sick of people saying that,” says Jodi. “What's your excuse? It's too dangerous for me?”
Oh, she's good. She knows exactly how to needle him, just as you'd expect from a psychic. But Nick's made up his mind; she's not getting another word out of him.
“If you like,” he says. “Look, I think we both know I've already said more than I meant to.”
“Do you know where it is?”
Relentless, that's the word. Like Tacoma is. Was.
Was.
“Where what is?” he asks, trying not to think about it.
“The chapter house.”
“If I did―”
“You wouldn't tell me, right.”
“No,” he says. “If I did, I wouldn't even be here.”
Jodi stares, taken aback. The noivern tenses, its huge round ears moving in ways that Nick cannot interpret but which make Turing buzz with mechanical unease.
“What d'you mean by that?”
“Sorry,” says Nick, and really means it: who wouldn't be? Jodi has a right to know. Tacoma was her best friend, after all. And everyone deserves to know what monsters are hiding in their hometown. It's just a question of timing. He's put in too many years and too much effort to risk anyone interfering at the last moment. “I can't tell you.”
“Yes, you can,” insists Jodi. “You know I could go to the police―”
“But you won't.”
“I might.”
He shakes his head. She's smart (like Tacoma, says the voice in his head that will not let his dead niece lie), but her inexperience is starting to show.
“You won't,” he repeats. “Because you know I didn't do it. And more than that,” he adds, seeing her open her mouth to argue, “you're not stupid enough to think the cops are on your side.”
It's a bit of a gamble, but the look on her face tells him it's paid off.
“I'm sure you figured that out when they came to ask you for help with Nikole,” he says. “Don't think you even need your ESP for that one.”
“No,” says Jodi, in a soft voice that makes Nick feel bad for saying it. “No, I didn't.”
She make no move to leave, though Nick feels this has to be the end. Her noivern puts its head in her lap, and her hand wanders down into the thick ruff of fur around its neck.
“You know I can't leave this,” she says, after a moment.
“Yeah,” he says. “I think so.”
Turing is very close now, close enough for Nick to hear the humming of his electric nerves. Magneton don't understand why humans like physical contact, but Turing has always tried to oblige anyway.
Nick sighs. Jodi isn't giving up, is she? And if he can't stop her, he might as well try to direct her, at the very least.
“Look,” he says. “How about we make a deal?”
She scowls.
“What kind?”
“Give me a week,” he says. “One week, and then I'll tell you everything.”
The scowl deepens.
“What are you planning to do in that one week?”
“Tell you afterwards.”
“God, Nick,” she says, a trace of irritation showing beneath that empath calm. “A week, huh?”
“Saturday next,” he agrees. “Hell, you're an adult now, I'll buy you a drink. Raise a glass to Tacoma and spill all there is to spill.”
Jodi chews her lip for a while, sullen. Something about that gesture seems familiar, and then Nick remembers that he saw her do that years and years ago, back when she was Alex. There's one fragment of her past self, at least.
“Okay,” she mutters. “Deal.”
She holds out her hand across the table, and Nick shakes it, relieved.
“Glad to hear it,” he says. “I promise you, Jodi, you're doing the right thing.”
“Yeah, whatever,” she says, grabbing her cane and levering herself up. “Just make sure you hold up your end of the bargain.”
She doesn't trust him that much, then.
He'd be lying if he said that didn't sting, but at least he can take some comfort in the fact Tacoma knew how to pick her friends.
Pretty much as soon as Jodi has left, Nick starts making preparations. He's lost a lot of time this week. Hard to get up in the mornings. Hard to come back home at night, too. He's spent a lot of time and money in the Briar Rose since Tacoma's passing, though unfortunately that Gabriella girl was only there one other evening.
But things crystallised, after the funeral. It might have been seeing Tacoma go up in smoke, it might have been that stupid spat with Con – but something lit the fire again, gave him the kick up the backside he needed. He has the machine. It's time to make a stand.
Besides. If Jodi could find his cabin, the cops can too – and that means that sooner or later people are going to turn up asking questions about why he lied about being in Alola. Questions that Nick isn't sure he can safely answer.
So: there are certain precautions that need to be undertaken. It's fine; Nick is a past master at this kind of petty dissimulation. He goes out to the garage where his car is parked, times four minutes on his watch, then comes back complaining that it won't start.
“Take ours,” says Annie, without looking up. She doesn't ask where he's going. Nobody asks many questions in this house any more.
“Thanks,” says Nick, and leaves without bothering to see what's wrong. He's almost certain he already knows what the matter is, and there's nothing he or anybody else can do about it.
He takes the old car north on Bent Street, heading for the road gouged into the forest up to the Lake of Rage. The streets are clear right up to the mill – these roads are important; that lumber doesn't ship itself – but after that he has to slow down. Last thing he needs is to miss a patch of ice and smash Lucas' car into a tree. Nick isn't sure that Lucas is fully aware of how expensive Tacoma's funeral was just yet, but it didn't come cheap, and a busted car wouldn't help at all.
Slowing down makes the temptation to look through the mill gates almost irresistible. Time has been, the place would be buzzing with activity, trucks coming and going like ants swarming over their nest, but now three of them are just sitting there under oilcloth, mute testament to the bite of the recession.
Another year like this and we might not have a mill, Lucas told him in an unguarded moment. It mattered then, before Tacoma died; everything did. The whole reason Nick is doing this is to save his hometown, after all. Now, looking at the shrouded trucks outside the drying shed, Nick finds himself starting to care again.
It's not just vengeance. That's part of it now; they killed his niece, and a man can't forgive that kind of transgression. But there's some vestige of a noble cause there, too. Nick can't bring the money back, but he can make it so people don't have to be afraid of disappearing.
He finds it a comfort to think of this, if for no other reason than it takes his mind off Tacoma. Nick thinks about it for as long as he can, and only when the trees have closed in on either side and crowded out the weak winter light does the righteousness fade back into the cold void of loss.
Sometimes Nick wonders if he really was the only one who could see it, if Annie and Lucas really did just take her smiles at face value. Everett's ignorance he can buy; he and Tacoma have that space between them that Nick and Annie have and must constantly work to push past. It's not easy, being the one who goes away to university to fulfil your parents' dreams that their kids will be better than they were. Nick knows this firsthand, and he's always tried to make it easier for Tacoma, ever since it first became clear that she was coming top of her class without actually bothering to do any work. But still, she was unhappy, and nobody asked her about it. And now she's dead.
The thought has circled around so many times that by this point Nick has stopped trying to shake it off. He lets it ride with him in the car, breathing it in and out like poison spores, and drives on towards the cabin.
He gets out in the car park where the hiking trail starts – carving a trail through the snow on the road up to the cabin strikes him as a bad idea – and makes the last leg of journey on foot. It's further than he remembered, and the creaking of the branches is frankly alarming.
“Watch your step, city boy,” he mocks himself, a fragment of his small-town childhood rising within him to stick its tongue out at his academic present, and as if this was some kind of omen he slips on a patch of ice and almost falls. “I'm okay!” he calls, as one of Turing's cores dives down to peer anxiously into his face. “'M fine.”
Jesus. How did Jodi make it out here? Nick wouldn't have said that the noivern was big enough to carry a human, but then, there's nothing of her; maybe it could have managed. Either that or she walked, and that would make her intimidatingly tough. He's not even sure what the deal is with her leg, now he comes to think of it. She broke it on her trainer journey, he thinks – he remembers Tacoma coming home with her – but it must have been a hell of a bad break to leave her using a cane seven years later.
Not relevant, he reminds himself. Just clear out the cabin and get back to town, before anyone sees you out here.
The cabin itself looks untouched, but then, Jodi wouldn't have had to force entry; when Nick rented it, the owner didn't give him any keys. No lock, he said. Nobody out here to keep out. Turns out he was wrong about that.
Okay. Now he's just standing here putting off going inside. He shoves the door open harder than he intended, annoyed at his hesitation, and sees – well, nothing, honestly. It's all just as it was. Notes, books, the remnants of the machines he disassembled to build his device. Stuff he thought would be safe here, where no one would look.
“Turing?” he says, scrunching his notes together into one big mound. “Over there.”
Turing buzzes, his prime core – in theory all three of his constituent magnemite are equal, but after all these years Nick has come to recognise that one tends to take the lead – diving to hover near the fireplace. The other two look at each other, bump surfaces in some inscrutable gesture, and follow.
“Here,” says Nick, stuffing the wads of paper into the hearth. “Thunderbolt that, would you?” A sharp crack, a blinding flash, and as the smell of ozone fills the room the paper starts to smoulder. “Good.”
He leaves the fire to take hold and starts gathering up the books and bits of metal, putting the former in his bag and tossing the latter at Turing, to whom they stick with a series of metallic clinks. Ten minutes later, he's out again, leaving behind a fireplace full of warm ash and a riverbed strewn with metal debris. The environmentalist in him isn't thrilled, but the wannabe vigilante in him is satisfied he's covered his tracks as best he can.
Won't hold them off long; this town being as small as it is, Nick couldn't really hope to go unrecognised and rent this place under an assumed name. Once the cops think to look, they'll know he was out here, and then so will everyone else. But at least nobody will know why.
He glances at Turing, cores turned outward to watch the forest for any approaching threats.
“Cautious as ever, eh,” he says, flicking one of Turing's cores. It doesn't make the ping noise with his gloves on, but Turing doesn't hear high sounds anyway, and he knows what Nick means from the feel of finger on steel. “Look at the pair of us. Jumping at shadows.”
Turing buzzes.
“Yep,” agrees Nick. “Come on. I have an idea about where we should start.” He feels in his pocket for the machine, still there, still safe in its cloth wrapping. “Annie's been kind enough to lend us the car,” he says, closing his fingers around it. “Least we can do is fill it up.”
The petrol station looks cleaner than he remembers. Who ran it back when Nick still lived in Mahogany? Earl Blackman, that was it. He wonders how Sam came by it – hell, he wonders what happened to Earl; it's only now that Nick realises he hasn't seen him in years. Maybe he's dead too, he thinks sourly. Or no, maybe not. Maybe just … retired.
Right. Like anyone retires these days.
Back in Earl's day, this place was a mess, in the best possible way; the garage at the side used to spill out parts and oil and music into the forecourt, and nobody stopped by without speaking to Earl himself, who would perpetually be just in the process of unbending himself from the guts of a broken car, wiping his hands on an oily rag. Now the place is clean and quiet, the garage door closed and the only sign of life a solitary wingull on the station roof.
It screams at him as he pulls in, keeping its head tilted to one side. Missing an eye, Nick notices. He's never seen a bird with a missing eye before. How does that even happen? “Long way from home, huh,” he tells it, getting out and holding the door for Turing. “Nothing for you here, sailor.”
The wingull screams again and stalks off along the weathered red plastic of the roof. Nick shakes his head and applies himself to the pump. Dumb bird. God only knows how it ended up here in midwinter.
He fills the tank – just halfway; his florins go a long way in Johto, but even so, the price of petrol is nothing to joke about – and heads into the little shop to pay. As he opens the door, the wingull dives past him, wing ruffling Nick's hair and making Turing grind in agitation, and makes a break for the counter.
“What the hell―?”
“I see you've met my assistant,” says a familiar voice, and Nick tears his eyes away from the bird to see that Gabriella girl from the bar, looking incongruously beautiful between the wingull and the cigarette display. “Sorry, Nick, Jack was at the end of the queue when they were handing out manners.”
Nick blinks. There are several questions waiting in his mouth right now and none of them seem to be coming out.
“Oh,” he says, in the end. “You … work here?
“Got to earn my keep somehow.”
“And you have a wingull?”
“Yes, I get that a lot,” she says drily. “What can I say, I have a soft spot for vermin.”
Jack gives Nick an evil look and hops up onto Gabriella's shoulder. He looks far too big – and mean – to be there, but she doesn't seem to mind.
“Anyway,” she says. “Petrol, right?”
“Right.”
It's extortionate, honestly, but he can't complain; the fault lies with OPEC, or perhaps more accurately the goddamn mess that was the '73 war, not Gabriella. He asks how business is these days, and gets a shrug in response.
“We get by,” she says, in that carefully neutral way that Johtonians have come to say it in recent years.
“Yeah,” he says. “I, uh, get it.”
She smiles the sort of smile that tells him he probably shouldn't be telling people much poorer than himself that he gets it in the same breath as flaunting his shiny Kantan florins. Damn it. Miles is always warning him about that kind of thing; the problem with left-wing academics like us, he says, is that we're still assholes to the people we say we're championing. Let's not be That Guy, huh?
Miles. Nick hasn't actually called him since he arrived here. He wanted to – still does – but hasn't. Nick has always made a point of keeping his Saffron and Mahogany lives separate, even after Tacoma followed him to Yellowbrick. He calls this self-preservation, though after meeting Jodi, he suspects that it might just be cowardice.
“Here's your change,” says Gabriella, diplomatically not responding to what he actually said. “Anything else?”
Okay. Moment of truth.
“Yeah,” he says, as casually as he can. “Your cousin around?”
Gabriella raises her eyebrows.
“Car problems?” she asks.
He considers lying, but doesn't see what good it will do; if she and Sam talk at all – and they've lived together for ten years, so he imagines they must do – then she'll find out what he was really after soon enough.
“Not so much,” he says. “Need to talk to her about an old friend of hers.”
Gabriella's face freezes, just for a second, and then her smile drains away as if a plug has been yanked out of the back of her head. Nick is startled to see how much of her charm is an act; she is beautiful still, but in an unapproachable kind of way. Now he can finally see the similarities between her and her partner. The last time anyone looked at him like that, he was ten seconds away from being mugged.
“Mae,” she says. It's not a question. Nick answers it anyway.
“Yes,” he says.
She scowls. Something about the way she does it reminds him of Jodi, frowning at him across the table in Lucas' freezing conservatory.
“We don't think they had anything to do with Tacoma,” she says.
So she does know. This could be awkward; he was kind of hoping to do this alone. This is his quest, after all, his cross to bear. Best to keep everyone else out of it. When old Mick Field asked Nick politely if he was planning on staying in Saffron all those years ago, the subtext was clear: come back, keep interfering, and we will have to act. He's willing to bet Sam got a similar ultimatum. And yes, both of them did come back, eventually – Nick has always come home for Christmas, and apparently Sam got tired of wandering Johto in the end – but Nick's been sure to keep himself well away from chapter house business, and Sam's probably the same. If the group find out he's after them again – well, they'll act, just like Mick promised. And Nick is not going to drag anyone else into that with him, least of all other people who had the decency to stand up to injustice.
“I still need to speak to Sam,” he says, maintaining the casual tone of voice. “There are some things I want to know.”
Gabriella studies his face for a long time. Her eyes are every bit as sharp as that of the wingull on her shoulder. Like she can see straight through him to the morass of inadvisable ideas within.
“You might as well tell me,” she says. “If you don't, I'll just ask Sam once you've gone. And I think you're more than sharp enough to know that she won't lie to me.”
On her shoulder, Jack glares and snaps his heavy beak. Nick isn't sure what it's like to be bitten by a wingull, but he's absolutely certain he doesn't want to find out.
“The chapter house,” he says, reluctantly. “I need to know where the entrance is.”
He's expecting a fairly dramatic reaction, but Gabriella just raises her eyebrows.
“And you think either of us know?” she asks, cool as anything.
“You live here,” he says. “And you know about it. Who else am I going to ask?”
It's not like they would be the first to figure it out, after all. Nick got in once, back when he first started investigating this. That's how he knows what he knows; he followed that hooded figure from Mae's trailer, saw the door in that crypt behind the church, and came back late that night to break in and see what the chapter house group were protecting with his own eyes. He ran from it then, of course – no shame in admitting it; the man who could have stood his ground in the face of that would be a hero straight out of a comic book or an old myth – and when he got up the courage to return, the door refused to open even to his crowbar. A couple of days later, workmen arrived to conduct 'repairs', shrouding the crypt in plastic sheeting, and when they left there was no door there at all.
There have to be other entrances. More people have gone missing since then, and as far as Nick knows someone at the post office is still reading his mail: the group is definitely still active. And since its members themselves aren't going to volunteer the information, Sam is the only lead Nick has.
Gabriella sighs.
“Try to understand where I'm coming from here,” she says. “My friend Annie, she recently lost her daughter.” (And I lost my niece, screams a dark, bitter voice within Nick, but it is buried too deep inside him for the sound of it to escape his ribs.) “And now her brother comes in here asking how to do something suicidally misguided, and I have to ask myself, Gabbi, are you really going to be the reason Annie loses a brother as well?”
Nick sees her point. He really does. These people are killers, and they have made it very clear that people who persist in interfering with their business will have to leave town, either on a train or in a coffin.
But that's exactly why he has to do it. This has got to end. God only knows how long it's been going on – the chapter house is centuries old, and its secret burden could well have been there all that time – but it's nineteen seventy-fucking-six and this kind of thing has no place in the world any more.
He looks Gabriella dead in the eye.
“Yeah,” he says. “Annie lost her daughter. And someone's got to answer for it.”
“We don't think it was them,” repeats Gabriella, but she doesn't sound as certain now. “They don't go for Mahogany kids.”
“Unless they have a reason,” he says. “Is Sam in or not?”
Gabriella takes a deep breath. It's the kind of breath that seems to signal some kind of action, but for some time afterwards she just stands there, looking at him. Nick looks back, glad that Turing is here to stay with him while he does it, and then after what feels like a generous slice of eternity Gabriella sighs again and flips up the end of the counter to join Nick on the other side.
“I am not encouraging this,” she says sharply. “And I don't think you're going to get what you want, either. But okay, Nick. Let's go talk to Sam.”
He breathes out. Christ. And he thought Jodi was tough.
“Thank you,” he says. “I appreciate it.”
“Oh, I'm sure.” She prods Jack with the kind of confidence that looks like it loses fingers. “You stay here and shout if anyone comes in, okay?”
He squawks and jumps from her shoulder to the counter, strutting back and forth like a cockerel surveying his yard. Gabriella runs her fingers absently over his head and motions for Nick to follow; with one slightly nervous look at Jack – he wouldn't put it past him to attack even with a magneton there in the room – he does, across the snowy forecourt and through a door around the side of the garage. In here, at the centre of a tangle of tools and pieces of metal that probably mean something to people more practically minded than Nick, Sam Spade is doing something to the underside of a car.
Her clefairy is standing nearby, holding a screwdriver between its stubby paws. When Nick and Gabriella enter, it mews and pokes its partner with it.
“Oi,” she grumbles, sliding out from underneath the car. “What was that― oh. Uh. Hi.”
She gets up, sweeping her hair back across her forehead with one greasy hand. Nick has seen her before, of course, but it's always hard not to stare. She's not the only butch he's ever met, but she's one of very few, and definitely the only one outside of Saffron. Why she came back is beyond him. He would have thought she'd have settled down in the Kantan or Johtonian capitals, where she might actually find kindred spirits, but no. Out here in the sticks it is.
“Miss Spade,” says Gabriella. “Nick Wroth's here to see you.”
“Yeah, I noticed.” Sam spreads her hands in a here I am sort of way. “So. Nick?”
Ready? Ready. He's said it once, he can say it again. The time for nerves is past: they killed Tacoma, after all.
“I want to get into the chapter house.”
At least Sam reacts. Gabriella might be able to take this without batting an eyelid, but Sam starts and clenches her fist around the wrench in her hand.
“Didn't have you pegged for a fool,” she says. “Look. It weren't them who got Tacoma―”
“You don't know that,” he tells her. “And even if they didn't, is that any reason to let them keep getting away with it?”
Sam's brows knit together, and she tugs thoughtfully at the edge of her lip.
“Hmph,” she says. “So what, you have a plan?”
“Yes.”
“And it is?”
“A good one.”
Sam snorts. Her clefairy jumps up onto the bonnet of the car in what looks like slow motion, beady eyes locked distrustfully on Nick's face.
“You ain't givin' me much here, are you?”
“You don't want to be involved,” says Nick. “Look, Sam, I got run out of town too, right? I know what they do to people who trouble. When you came back, you must've known you could only stay here if you kept your head down. Same as me.”
He has her attention now, he can sense it; she didn't know about this, did she? Stands to reason. No one did. Even after he got into that fight with Con about his apparent inability to bring a single member of the group in.
“You have a life here,” he says, pressing the advantage. “I can get in, do this and leave. All I need to know is where to go. Do you see what I mean?”
Her arm swings to and fro, the wrench moving back and forth with a hint of suppressed violence. Nick doesn't think she knows she's doing it, but he can't help but watch it and worry. It's been a long time since his wrestling days, and he has softened considerably over the last ten years; Sam, on the other hand, looks like she could quite comfortably split his head open with that thing.
“Yeah,” she mutters. The clefairy lays the screwdriver down carefully on the car bonnet and shifts on its feet, motes of light gathering around its little fists. What a pair they make. “Guess I do.”
Silence. Gabriella takes a deliberate step around Nick to stand at Sam's side, and joins her and the clefairy in staring judgementally at him.
He's been getting a lot of that today. It's fine. He probably deserves it.
At least with Turing he can glare back with almost as many eyes.
“You knew about Mae?” asks Sam, after what seems like half an hour.
“Yeah,” he says. “That's what got me started.”
“Right.”
It's hard to tell if that look on her face is illness or anger. Gabriella puts a gentle hand on her arm, and in the moment that she turns to look at Sam's face it all suddenly becomes clear: this is why Sam hasn't gone in search of other women like her. She already found one, ten years ago. And for some reason she brought her home again.
God, but he's … how did Nick not notice? He isn't even sure Sam's parents have any brothers or sisters. She doesn't have a cousin. And he's willing to bet everyone in town except him has known that ever since Gabriella arrived here.
“Why did you even come back?” he asks, and Sam's face twists like a dying snake.
“Why did you?” she asks. Definitely anger now. “This is home. And I … we got tired of fightin'.”
Nick nods.
“Yeah,” he says. “I understand.”
“No,” says Sam coldly. “You don't.”
I do, he wants to say. I know: I was in Saffron in the sixties, and I know the way the cops watched certain bars and car parks, and if they saw a man there – never mind who or why – then they would take him for a long ride in the cruiser and talk and insinuate and threaten until he pleaded guilty and paid whatever they wanted just to make it go away; and that was the best you could hope for, because there were also the undercover cops and visits to the station that broke bones and spirits and we all knew someone who had been destroyed by those; and by the time the riots started in earnest I had retreated back into the lab at Yellowbrick, too afraid of losing my position to stand with those I used to love, and Miles and I watched from the window of his apartment as the riot cops and their arcanine met them in a welter of shouts and blows that shook the very street on its foundations.
“No,” he says, instead. “I probably don't.”
Can't tell her. Mahogany and Yellowbrick stay separate, no matter what. Sure, he can probably trust them – hell, if people know about them and don't mind he could probably trust more people in town than he thinks – but there's no sense courting unnecessary danger. Let them think he's just another asshole.
It hurts, but of course that doesn't matter. His niece was killed because she got too close to his plan; any pain that Nick can gather he has to hang onto. Like an old Kantan saint wrapping himself up in his hair shirt.
“I'm sorry,” he says. “None of my business. But – will you help me?”
Sam and Gabriella look at one another, asking and answering questions with their eyes. After a moment Gabriella turns away with a sigh, and Sam returns her attention to Nick.
“I would,” she says. “For Mae. For Tacoma too, and all the others.” He can hear the but coming, like the first rumble of an oncoming train resonating down the tracks. “But I don't know,” she says. “Sorry, Nick, but I just don't know how you'd get in.”
That's real regret in her voice. It's unreasonable to be upset, he knows this, but he is anyway. This was his best lead. Without an answer from Sam, he might not even have time to find the chapter house before the cops find the cabin. And once they do – well, he's probably looking at some time in a cell, and honestly he can't say he doesn't deserve it. He got Tacoma killed, didn't he? He might not have pulled the trigger, so to speak, but he deserves to take some of the flak.
“Okay,” he says. He and his voice seem to be on opposite sides of the room. “I guess that's it, then.”
“Guess it is,” mutters Sam. “Don't think you should stay, Nick. But if you think you can do this, then good luck to you. Give the bastards hell.”
“I'm going to give them a hell of a lot more than that,” he says.
Her face creases into something not quite like a smile, cold and painful. Gabriella squeezes her arm for a moment – so subtle he'd have missed it if he didn't know – and steps away from her, motioning for Nick to follow.
“I'll be back in a moment,” she says. “Come on, Nick.”
He follows her back out into the cold of the forecourt, where a few fat snowflakes are beginning to drift lazily down beyond the edges of the roof. Once there's a good few yards between them and the closed door, she sighs again and shakes her head.
“I told you that you wouldn't get what you want,” she says. “You're not the only one hurting, Nick.”
“I know,” he says. “That's why I have to―”
“Save it for someone who buys into that lone wolf macho bullshit,” she says, with an edge to her voice that cuts like a murkrow's talon. “I know how this works, Nick. I don't have a lot of patience for heroes.”
It takes him a moment to respond, taken aback by her anger and her readiness to curse. He'd have thought she'd be happy about this. She knows what's going on; isn't it a good thing that someone wants to stop it?
“Okay,” he says, voice slow with surprise. “I'm … you know I can't leave this. Right?”
“Of course you can't,” she says, in a tone that suggests he has said exactly the wrong thing. “Bye, Nick. Good luck to you.”
She doesn't wait to hear his response. Nick watches her stalk off back to the garage, unsure why he's being judged but fairly certain that he deserves it, and turns to Turing.
“Come on,” he says. “Starting to snow. And we've got work to do.”
Turing rattles two of his cores together and floats over to the car, waiting patiently for Nick to open the door.
“Least you're on my side, huh,” says Nick, and gets in.
Forget Sam and Gabriella, forget however it is that he's failed. He's got a cult to destroy.
Without any easy answers, there's nothing for it but to burn some shoe leather. Nick takes the car back home – that petrol was expensive – and heads straight back out again with a notebook and his backup pen. The cops still have the gold one; apparently it's evidence. Thinking back, he probably shouldn't have lied about when he lost it, but he was panicking at the time, and admitting that it had only gone missing the day before Tacoma was due home would have had Con asking about how he lost a pen in Alola and had it turn up in Three Pines.
That's going to come up when they arrest him, isn't it? Yes. It definitely is.
“Never mind,” he tells himself, closing the front door behind him. “Cross that bridge when we come to it.”
For now, he has a plan. The chapter house is old – very, very old. Everyone in town knows Mahogany's history: centuries ago, before there was a town, there was a hidden fort buried under the earth, where the nameless tribe that occupied this slice of the world before it was Johto hid to wait out the wars between the bigger clans, occasionally emerging under cover of darkness to claim a few heads. Generations of kids have gone looking for the secret tunnels that they're sure are still buried beneath the town somewhere. None have found them – or at least, if any have, they've never talked about it. Because those tunnels are still occupied, possibly always have been, and the chapter house people keep a close eye on anyone who comes or goes.
But, leaving aside the danger, it means Nick has an idea of where to look. Old buildings, centres of civic activity – these are the kinds of places that might house entrances to the chapter house. He can't imagine it's easy to dig more without arousing suspicion, especially now that Mick Field is dead and his building company dissolved. So, if he can just compile a list of likely places … well, if he can do that, he'll still have to poke around, maybe stake them out for a couple of nights. But it will be a start. And that's enough for right now.
Once in town, his first stop is the store, which he circles slowly, searching the surrounding streets for doors whose purpose he cannot immediately identify. Sarah's part of the chapter house group, after all, and the store is an old enough building that it might house an entrance, but he remembers from his part-time work at the store as a teenager that the only doors inside lead to the loading bay and the stairs up to Sarah's flat. If there's a way in here, it isn't in the building itself.
He finds three unidentified doors: one beyond the gate in the alley behind the bank; one around the side of the butcher's; one half-hidden by a piece of aluminium siding leaned up against the back wall of the hardware store. Of these, the last seems the most likely: that gate isn't locked, and Steven is far too soft to be part of the group. Nick writes down all three, draws a star next to the third – who owns the hardware store these days? He needs to check that – and moves on.
The library is an iffy proposition. Lorna strikes him as the kind of person who would refuse any involvement with the chapter house, but that's not to say that there isn't an entrance there, left over from an earlier era. Once he's managed to get rid of Lorna and her condolences, Nick makes a quick circuit of the library's upper floor, just in case there's a hidden stairwell or anything (there isn't) and then more thoroughly investigates the ground floor, trying to ignore the way that Simone Weller glares at him over the top of her beekeeping book. He'd forgotten about her, honestly. From the lady of the manor to boarding-house landlady to living unofficially in the library. It makes Nick uncomfortable. He's all for the redistribution of wealth and the removal of the ruling classes, but, well. Not like this, he supposes.
Besides, the hostility in her eyes feels like a judgement. And yes, he got Tacoma killed, yes, he deserves it, but this is the fourth woman today to stare at him like she wants him dead and frankly it's starting to wear on his nerves.
He doesn't even find anything for his pains. After a while, he gives up and leaves to see that the snow that was threatening earlier has begun in earnest, blurring the air like static on a TV screen. Nick pauses on the threshold to pull up the hood of his coat and tug his scarf tighter around his throat. God. You just don't get weather like this in Kanto. Not even in south Johto, actually. So many of his visits home are for Christmas that he sometimes struggles to remember what Mahogany even looks like without its heavy white coat.
He stares out into the whirling snow for a moment, turning over the idea of going home to wait out the weather, and then he feels the pressure of Tacoma's ghost on his spine and trudges on out into the cold.
Town hall, church, Briar Rose. There really are a lot of doors in town, when you really start looking. Nick stomps through the steadily thickening snow, trying to ignore the chill eating into the few inches of his face between the top of his scarf and the bottom of his hood, and envies Turing his complete indifference to the cold. Magneton have something like a nervous system, tiny wires threading the inside of their cores, and all cold weather does to them is make whatever thoughts they have move faster than normal through their brains.
Three Pines. Post office. The old line of houses on Back Road. Everywhere he goes, he finds a few doors that don't seem to lead onto anything, testament either to the fact that old buildings are full of strange nooks and crannies or that this town is riddled with entrances to a secret network of tunnels.
Maybe it's looking at all these doors, wondering what's hidden behind them, but he's starting to believe he can feel eyes on the back of his neck. He manages to resist the temptation to look around, for a moment or two, and then he caves and sneaks a glance over one shoulder. No one there. Of course. “Get a grip, Nick,” he mutters, and refuses to look back again.
On he goes: from one side of town to the other and back again. His route makes no sense; he winds back and forth in ludicrously inefficient loops, cursing the fact that he didn't stop to plan his itinerary before he left. Christ. And he calls himself a scientist. He'd expect this kind of sloppy methodology from a student, but he should know better.
He has plenty of time to think, though. Too much, even; the more he criss-crosses Mahogany, the more familiar the places he passes come to seem, until things come to mind that he hasn't thought of in years: there, on that corner, he once broke Mr Mead's window with an inexpertly lobbed ball; here, outside what was once a tower sacred to Ho-oh and which is now the primary school, he looked up with Daniel Goldberg to see something huge and indistinct moving through the sky to the north, and by the time they had recovered enough to shout and point it had disappeared behind the mountains. Nobody believed them – just a skarmory, said Miss Smith, when they went back inside after break – but they did see it. Whatever it was.
Here, in the street whose name Nick can't remember that runs behind the post office, Tacoma once tripped and broke her nose running after Nikole. That was back when Nikole had just discovered that rubbish bins made a delightful clatter if she headbutted them hard enough to knock them over; Annie had been threatening to send Nikole back out to the woods all week if Tacoma couldn't keep her under control, and so Tacoma was desperate to stop her. She'd wanted to show Nick something she'd found in town – he can't even remember what now, a murkrow nest or whatever; in those days she found all kinds of things, and on his visits home he always encouraged her curiosity – and he was walking with her and Nikole to go see, and then …
He remembers picking her up and running to the medical centre while she pressed his handkerchief against her face and cried. It's been a long time since she was small enough to be carried. But he can't forget how she felt in his arms.
When was the last time he hugged her? Too many years ago. And now he never will again.
He stops in the middle of the street. The houses seem different somehow, as if he's taken a wrong turning somewhere that led him into a different town altogether. All at once he is no longer sure what he is doing, why he is here or what he hopes to achieve. Does he really think he can end this? With amateur detective work and a machine that may or may not even work, when it comes down to it?
Turing encircles him, cores orbiting his head and staring inward at his face. Nick reaches out to touch him, struck by an irrational fear that his hand might go straight through the steel and shatter the illusion of company, and is relieved to find steel beneath his gloved fingers.
“Think it might be time to go home,” he murmurs, but he carries on and visits the place where the mill used to be all the same.
When he finally gets back, nobody comments on his absence. Nick doesn't actually give them a chance – he comes in and goes straight upstairs – but he has a feeling they wouldn't anyway. He shuts his bedroom door on the world, moves to close the curtains, remembers he never opened them that morning, and collapses into bed, half-frozen and more tired than he has been since the killer flights to Alola and back. Sleep is waiting impatiently for him – he's finding this happens now, from time to time; apparently you don't get to stay young and energetic forever – but he fights it off just long enough to set his alarm for half five, and then melts into the dark beneath his eyelids.
He wakes to the shrilling of the clock, and perhaps it's the weird time throwing him off, but for a long and blissful moment he remembers absolutely nothing except that he is home for Christmas. Then the fog clears, and everything settles back onto his shoulders once more. Nick takes a slow, deep breath. Turing drifts closer, pinging softly. Two eyes on him, one on the door, just in case.
“We're okay,” says Nick roughly, forcing himself up. “Hang on. Let me get my coat.”
This one takes a little planning. In the kitchen, Nick makes a pot of coffee, and while the water is boiling runs through his notes. He circles some of the likelier candidates, pours the coffee into a thermos, and sticks his head into the living-room to ask if he can borrow the car again.
“I filled it up,” he says. “So don't worry about petrol.”
Lucas shrugs. No Annie tonight, notes Nick. No Everett either, but that's to be expected. Since Tacoma died, he has either been in his room or non-specifically 'out'.
“It's fine, Nick. Did you speak to Sam about yours?”
That's a little more lively than Nick expected. Maybe he isn't the only one for whom the funeral was a help.
“Yeah,” he lies. “She'll come take a look next week.”
Lucas nods.
“All right,” he says. “All right.”
He turns back to the TV without another word. Nick watches him for a few seconds, observing the stillness of his face as the studio audience laughs at the Kantan actress onscreen, and then forces himself to pull away. He has a job to do tonight. Watching his brother-in-law attempting to vegetate his way out of loss is not it.
He takes the car down dark, silent streets, marvelling at the transformation – it isn't even half six and everyone's already home. Afraid, maybe. There's a killer on the loose, after all. Or, as Nick knows, a few of them.
Maybe they aren't afraid. Maybe it's just that this is Mahogany, and here even Saturday night is a quiet affair. That's much more comforting, and it has the advantage of being at least half true.
Was that something moving, over the rooftops?
No. Probably not.
Five increasingly tense minutes later, he parks just down the road from the big houses where the old mill used to be. Back before bread came in bags on the shelves of the store, this was where people brought their wheat to be ground into flour; the mill itself was a victim of the turn-of-the-century rush to modernise, back when Johto could still pretend to compete with Kanto, but Nick is almost certain that whatever as under its foundations is still there. Earlier, he found a bolted door in a strange, isolated shed on the footpath that leads around the back of the houses. It was plastered with signs warning people of high voltage, but Nick is more or less certain that the electrical substation for this area is between Dane and Mallard Streets, a block to the west.
He learns back into the shadows and unscrews his thermos, eyes on the entrance to the footpath.
“Gonna be a long night,” he remarks.
He doesn't see anything. Of course. Why would he? After a couple of hours, he switches to the town hall, but doesn't see anything there, either. Staking out random doors is a stupid idea, and all he manages to find is a certain cloying fear that someone is watching him back.
The next morning, worn out, he wakes very late, and finds a note on the kitchen table to say that the others have left for church. Looks like they're starting to put their routines back together. He isn't sure how he feels about that; some obscure feeling tells him that the wound Tacoma left should bleed forever, should turn septic and rot until the whole family follows her into the hereafter, but he is aware that this may not be the most rational thought he's ever had.
He stalks disconsolately around the house for a few hours, uncertain if or when he should resume his stakeout; when Annie finally snaps and tells him to stop pacing, he snaps back and storms out in a huff, only to regain his senses the instant the frigid air hits his face and sucks the moisture from his eyes. But it's too late to back down now, so he keeps on storming all the way to the end of the street, at which point he is safely out of sight and can therefore slow to a walk as he makes his way over to another one of the suspicious doors. This stakeout is obviously a bust, it being the middle of the day, and not long after he arrives he goes home again, to sleep until dusk and creep out once more to seclude himself down the side of the florist's and watch for anyone using the door behind the hardware store.
The shadows deepen, swallowing the street inch by dusky inch. In his hiding place, Nick shifts from foot to foot, trying to stave off boredom and the ache from standing up all day. He hasn't really been in shape since he left the wrestling team back in '66, though he still has some of that bulk and strength. It's a Wroth thing: Spearings are tall, Wroths are tough. Everett only got the Spearing genes, but Tacoma has both.
Had. She had both. And then someone took them and everything else away from her forever.
In the cold depths of the night, it becomes harder and harder to ignore the feeling that she is still here, somehow. Like if he looked over his shoulder he'd see her there, standing by the trash cans full of dead flowers at the back of the alley. Looking back with her mismatched eyes. He tells himself that this is ridiculous – just the grief and the paranoia and the whisky ganging up on him in an unguarded moment – but he can't bring himself to look back and prove it. Better to think she might be there than to know she's not.
“Fucking idiot,” Nick diagnoses, disgusted with himself, and glares out at the street as if he could make a target appear by sheer force of will.
Time passes. The ache in his legs deepens. His feet would hurt, but they're too cold to be anything but numb. He wiggles his fingers one by one, and isn't sure he can actually feel the movement.
At his side, Turing hangs in the air like a low-flying constellation, his patience stretching out without end. He could wait here with Nick for the rest of their lives, probably. As long as he got struck by lightning every once in a while.
Nick sighs and stamps his feet. Okay. Probably Sunday night was the wrong time for this, if there even is an entrance here. There's every chance that the door is just that, a door, and frankly if he doesn't head back soon he's probably looking at frostbi―
The sound of a door closing. Nick twitches back onto full alert, cold and fatigue forgotten, and pulls back further into the shadows just as Harry walks past his hiding place, whistling cheerfully.
“… on the feast of Ste-phen!”
Moments later, a huge, humped shape limps painfully after him, paws dragging on the snowy pavement. Jacob stops at the mouth of the alley, and though Nick can't see him clearly with the streetlight at his back he can make out the tilt of his head and the pricking up of his antennae as he senses something lurking nearby.
Nick holds his breath―
Jacob peers into the shadows―
“Come on,” calls Harry. “Too cold to be playing silly buggers like this.”
Jacob lingers for just a moment, a faint crimson light showing in his eyes – and then Nick sees the turning of his heavy head and he lumbers off down the street.
Okay.
Goddamn.
Nick breathes out, as slow and silent as he can manage. If Jacob had grabbed him – well, Turing's loyal, and judging by the way he's watching Jacob wouldn't need much encouragement to go for him, but even a crippled electivire is a force to be reckoned with, and there's not much a magneton can do to make one let go of something it wants to keep hold of.
But Harry, huh? Well, his brother Dick might be a part of the group; he works at the post office, and there's definitely someone there who reads Nick's mail. Harry could be in on it too. Maybe he didn't actually do it – Jacob couldn't sneak up on a piloswine, let alone a young woman walking alone after dark – but he could have called ahead from the station to let someone else know Tacoma was en route.
Think, he commands himself. You're jumping to conclusions. Are there other reasons Harry might be out here at this time of night? He could be visiting someone. He and Sarah are, after all, the worst-kept secret in town; even Nick knows they've been seeing each other for years now. But why would he bring Jacob, if that was the case? Hell, why would he bring Jacob anywhere, if he's too arthritic to move properly?
Too many unknowns. Here's a question he might actually be able to answer: which door did Harry come out of, anyway? It wasn't the one Nick was watching, or he would have seen him. Nick edges closer to the corner, peering through the inadequate streetlight to try and make out where the footprints lead, but it's impossible to be sure. It might be Sunday, but this is still the busiest street in town; the snow has long since been trampled into an indeterminate slush.
Nick curses under his breath. Trust his luck. He finally sees something and he can't even make any damn use of―
He hears the door close again, and from around the side of the store comes Deb Franklin, her pidgey huddled inside the hood of her coat. She walks briskly past Nick's alley without so much as glancing at him, and disappears around the corner.
Turing looks at him. Nick looks back.
“Yeah,” he whispers. “Yeah, I think we … shit.”
They wait there another half hour, but see only one other person leave, again just long enough after Deb for it to seem coincidental: a man Nick doesn't recognise but who looks uncannily like Aaron Lockwood without the moustache and with a few extra pounds – his brother Max, presumably. As far as Nick's concerned, this clinches it. Three people from this one place? Only one of whom is a person Sarah might actually invite to her place for dinner? Yes. It's not conclusive, but it's a hell of a strong suggestion. There was a meeting in the chapter house tonight, and some of the members left via an exit hidden in the store.
“We got 'em,” mutters Nick. “We got 'em, Tur!”
His partner hums softly, and at this reminder of the real world Nick comes out of himself, realises once more how much his legs hurt and how cold he is. He swears again, shakes the thermos to see if it's empty, and – finding that it is – slips out of his hiding spot to hurry quietly back home.
Tomorrow, he tells himself. Tomorrow, he's going to end this; tomorrow, Tacoma sees justice; tomorrow, he will gouge out those eyes that he still half-believes are following him, even now.
Tomorrow, maybe, he can finally go to sleep and not wake up more tired than before.
After all of that, Nick sleeps even later than he did on Sunday, and only wakes when Turing swoops down low over his bed and grinds loudly in his ear.
“Knock it off!” he snaps, pushing him away and forcing his eyes open. “What in the goddamn?”
Zzt, says Turing urgently, nudging Nick with one core and sending another to tap against the window. Zzzt zzzzt zzzzzz―
“Okay,” grumbles Nick, tossing off the covers. “Okay, I'm coming.”
He stumbles over to the window – forgot to draw the curtains again, he realises – and stares blearily out at a mess of light and colour before remembering his glasses. With some effort, he retrieves them from the bedside table, and then on returning to the window he finishes waking up very, very fast.
Police car. Parked outside, with a flash of orange in the back seat that means Con and whatever his current raichu is called must be here.
Did Jodi …? No. No, she wouldn't. They must have just found the cabin. And then the owner. And then the booking.
Bloody hell. Nick stands as still as he can, straining to hear, and yes: there's Annie's voice, coming from the hall.
“… isn't up just yet,” she's saying. “What's this about, Con?”
“We're going to have to ask him some questions,” comes the reply. “We've found evidence that suggests he may have kept some facts back from us the last time we spoke …”
Time to think fast. They'll search his room, right? But – but they've already searched Tacoma's.
“Turing, I think you just saved us,” he says, and snatches his jacket up off the floor. In here – one of these pockets – there! He pulls out the machine, its metallic contours fitting familiarly to the shape of his palm, and sneaks across the landing to Tacoma's room. Stepping in gets him for a moment, the smell of spilled perfume and old memories bringing tears to his eyes, but there's no time for grief and Nick does his best to sidestep the feeling, to let it rush past his shoulder while he stuffs his machine into the drawer of Tacoma's bedside table. Then it's back across the landing and into the guest room, to climb quickly into bed and feign sleep while footsteps sound on the stairs.
“Nick?” Annie's tone and knock are less than friendly. “Nick, get up. Cops are here for you.”
He allows a second to pass, as if frozen in shock, and then jumps up and opens the door.
“What's that?” he asks.
Annie's gaze could freeze a slugma.
“What did you lie to the bloody cops for?” she asks. “I swear to God, Nick, if you've―”
“If I've what? Killed my niece? Annie, I can't believe you'd―”
“You said that,” she snaps. “You said that. Not me.”
They glare at one another for a few moments, and then it falls to Nick, as ever, to take the blame and fix things.
“I'm sorry,” he says. “I didn't mean … that.”
“Really,” says Annie.
“Really.” Nick sighs. “Look, I'm sure this is a misunderstanding. I was jetlagged out of my brain; I probably just got mixed up. I'll get dressed and come down, we can straighten all this out.”
“You are dressed,” says Annie. She's right, of course; he didn't bother undressing last night. Honestly, he just wanted a few more minutes to figure out a plan of action, but it looks like that's not going to happen. “Sort this, Nick. Now.”
He raises his hands in a placatory kind of gesture that she does not accept.
“All right,” he says. “All right. Come on, Turing. Let's go find out what they want.”
Con is waiting in the hall, looking ill at ease; at his side is a uniformed woman that Nick doesn't recognise. He's surprised: female cops in Mahogany? It's not so long ago that a woman on the force was news in Saffron, and that's probably the most progressive town on the peninsula. Still, he kind of figures that she's not here for her feminine touch; there's a dragonair at her side, twelve feet of scaled muscle with eyes like liquid jet, and though it has curled up and rested its head on its coils Nick figures it could kill everyone in the room as easily as blinking, if it wanted to.
Dragon clan, then. Con's brought the big guns, it seems. If Nick doesn't want to come quietly, he's betting the dragonair will rear up and he will be asked politely to reconsider. Turing will defend him – he's already moved his cores into an aggressive stance, vibrating with more than usual anxiety – but he's not much of a fighter, and a police dragonair is going to be much more than a match for him.
Nick's not going to pretend he thought much of Con to begin with, but this is low, even for him. Intimidation tactics, huh? Model policing, right there.
“Con,” he says, attempting to be civil. It's not a very good attempt, but it is an attempt.
“Nick,” replies Con. “This is Byrne Winter. I don't know if you've met.”
“Morning,” says Nick. “Annie says you had some questions for me?”
“Yes.” Con glances at Byrne. “You drove in from the airport, didn't you, Nick?”
Well. Nick can't say he wasn't expecting it. He just thought he would have a little more time.
“That's right,” he says. “There a problem with that?”
“There might be,” replies Con. “You mind showing us the car?”
Nick opens his mouth to reply, but Annie gets there first.
“What is this, Con?” she asks. “What are you getting at?”
“It's all right, Annie,” says Nick. “Just a minute.” He reaches deep inside himself, looking for a smile, but he can't manage it. He was there. He was right there, he had the opportunity, and now―
No. Keep it together, Nick. Annie is right here, and you might have lost a niece but she lost a daughter, and this weekend is the first time she's looked even halfway alive, and you cannot take that away from her. Not yet.
“Appreciate it, Nick,” says Con. He looks a little confused; Nick imagines he probably expected him to deny everything. But what would be the point? It's not like he can run from this. All he can do is― actually, he has no idea what he can do. He supposes he'll have time to figure that out in prison.
Christ. If Tacoma's death hadn't blindsided him like that, if he'd just been a little quicker to get his head back together …
“Let's go,” he says, as brightly as he can. “This way, officers.”
Confidence, that's the thing. Confidence will get him through the next few minutes, if no further than that.
Outside, the day is bright and cold. Nick, Turing and the cops assemble before the garage door, the dragonair slithering out to coil itself behind them. The snow turns to steam on its flanks, Nick notes. Dragons aren't snakes: they run too hot to hibernate.
He sighs, looks away to see Annie watching from the front step. She is asking a question with her eyes, but he pretends not to see it.
“Open her up, Nick,” says Con, gesturing at the door. “If you don't mind.”
Nick waits for a second, his confidence draining away like blood from a slit throat, and then because there is no alternative he opens the door and looks with everyone else past Lucas' brown Škoda to see a shiny blue Crowne, tucked safely away from prying eyes at the back of the garage.
Con looks at Nick.
Nick looks back.
“Are you arresting me?” he asks.
“Not unless I have to,” says Con. He looks calm, concerned. He looks like a man who is ready to bury the hatchet.
He'll have to pry it from Nick's cold, dead hands first.
“I think you'd better come down to the station,” Con tells him. “We're going to have to talk about this.”
“Yeah,” says Nick, slowly, all his energy spent. “I … I guess we are.”
Gabriella has no patience for lone wolves, he remembers. He has a feeling he's just figured out why. It occurs to him that he really should have called Miles after all.
|
|
|
Post by Ambyssin on Jun 20, 2018 20:00:05 GMT
So, I started reading this chapter while waiting around for a doctor's appointment. Forgive me if my thoughts are scatterbrained. Nick's voice is an interesting one. He's not quite as much of a nervous wreck as I was expecting, though I do thing if you turned that dial up any higher you'd start doing so at the cost of the narration being easy to follow. I've certainly seen my fair share of "extremist liberal college professors" on, say, TV before. Nick is not quite that level of aggressive with... whatever it is he's planning. But I could see the inspiration in that line of thought. Despite his situation, he's still able to be one of the few adults who's able to match Jodi's wit (intelligence?) and create a stalemate of sorts in her interrogation. And all the comparisons he makes to Tacoma are spot-on, showing he does indeed have the foresight and observational skill to match that researcher pedigree.
Also, am I to assume that Magneton is named after Alan Turing?
Nick's motivation and relationship to Tacoma isn't something I was entirely expecting, either. I should've expected it, but I didn't. Serving as a sort of mentor to her since she was the only other member of the family to "make it out" is an interesting reason for him to care so much about Tacoma, and thus get so accept over her apparent death. Maybe it's because I'm not too close to my extended family, but I just found it interesting that he kept cycling back to that thought as a way to motivate himself.
The chapter house also comes back up in full force. Again, my apologies, but the description of hooded figures and some sort of secret church-based venue brings to mind Hot Fuzz for me, which had a similar town secret society that made folks "conveniently suffer fatal accidents." Given that film's a comedy and this one is... not, the mental image juxtaposition is a bit funny for me. Especially when you get to the explanation about old tribes and underground tunnels. I'm certainly aware of small rural towns having cults, because the KKK existed in America. But are these kinds of secret societies a thing overseas? The actual investigating bogs down a bit for me, possibly because it's just a series of long paragraphs of exposition. Maybe also because that little jump scare with Lorna's Gengar wasn't very startling for me as the reader. It picks up a little bit when Nick's recalling old memories, in a bittersweet reminescence sort of way. Ultimately it is just a lot of going around looking at doors and I'm not sure what more you could've done to it. *shrug*
The same could also be said for the stakeout parts that follow this. Jodi has the benefit of being able to bounce ideas off Tacoma, while Nick's just sort of left to his own mind. The result makes the stuff drag, probably because we have to look into his mind through exposition instead of seeing him actually interact and do something. Again, no much you can really do about it, I guess.
I kind of expected things to go sour with the cops, given they kept getting brought up. Ahh, foreshadowing.
|
|
girl-like-substance
the seal will bite you if you give him half a chance
Posts: 527
Pronouns: xe/xem
|
Post by girl-like-substance on Jun 30, 2018 22:12:05 GMT
So, I started reading this chapter while waiting around for a doctor's appointment. Forgive me if my thoughts are scatterbrained. Nick's voice is an interesting one. He's not quite as much of a nervous wreck as I was expecting, though I do thing if you turned that dial up any higher you'd start doing so at the cost of the narration being easy to follow. I've certainly seen my fair share of "extremist liberal college professors" on, say, TV before. Nick is not quite that level of aggressive with... whatever it is he's planning. But I could see the inspiration in that line of thought. Despite his situation, he's still able to be one of the few adults who's able to match Jodi's wit (intelligence?) and create a stalemate of sorts in her interrogation. And all the comparisons he makes to Tacoma are spot-on, showing he does indeed have the foresight and observational skill to match that researcher pedigree. I think he'd probably be offended to be described as “liberal”, honestly. :P Nick's political leanings are fairly far leftward of that. And yes, that's exactly right. Like – the thing that links all of our narrators together, if it wasn't obvious yet, is that they're people who don't entirely fit in here in Mahogany. Jodi is trans and at uni; Tacoma is a gay disaster and also at uni; Nick has successfully transplanted himself into a different social class to everyone in Mahogany; Con holds himself deliberately apart from everyone in town; Ella is one of very few non-white people in Mahogany, and will come to realise this more the older she gets; León is from Nicaragua and has travelled the world; Sam and Gabriella are a couple in a sense that half the town doesn't even really know is possible. Being part of this group gives Nick a perspective that not many others have. And of course, as a professor, he has a lot of experience of debating with earnest young students – which naturally helps him counter Jodi's expertise in manipulating people. Also, am I to assume that Magneton is named after Alan Turing? Indeed! One of Nick's heroes, and an oblique hint about him and Miles before it comes up openly later on. Nick's motivation and relationship to Tacoma isn't something I was entirely expecting, either. I should've expected it, but I didn't. Serving as a sort of mentor to her since she was the only other member of the family to "make it out" is an interesting reason for him to care so much about Tacoma, and thus get so accept over her apparent death. Maybe it's because I'm not too close to my extended family, but I just found it interesting that he kept cycling back to that thought as a way to motivate himself. Well, the thing about Nick is that we've seen a lot of other people's suspicions about him, but like up till now, we haven't really learned any actual facts about him. You were supposed to read this and think “huh, this … makes sense, but I actually wasn't quite expecting it, hang on, do I actually know anything about this guy?” – which, broadly, seems to be the response it's got, so I guess that worked out okay. The chapter house also comes back up in full force. Again, my apologies, but the description of hooded figures and some sort of secret church-based venue brings to mind Hot Fuzz for me, which had a similar town secret society that made folks "conveniently suffer fatal accidents." Given that film's a comedy and this one is... not, the mental image juxtaposition is a bit funny for me. Especially when you get to the explanation about old tribes and underground tunnels. I'm certainly aware of small rural towns having cults, because the KKK existed in America. But are these kinds of secret societies a thing overseas? Most of this is based on a fusion of Mahogany's canon history of having ninjas hide out underneath it and the historical fact of clans living in remote areas who were known for producing professional mercenary spies. (Also Night in the Woods, which is where my "hooded figures serving a mysterious cult in an economically-depressed town" image comes from; I have seen Hot Fuzz, but as I've said, I'm drawing on more American sources than British here.) But like, cults are everywhere – that Hot Fuzz exists and was successful proves that the concept of an idyllic town hiding a seamy underbelly studded with unsavoury organisations is at home in British media as it is in American. No one watches that film and doesn't understand it, you know? Cults are everywhere, and unhealthy, controlling secrecy has been a cornerstone of British power relations for a long, long time. The actual investigating bogs down a bit for me, possibly because it's just a series of long paragraphs of exposition. Maybe also because that little jump scare with Lorna's Gengar wasn't very startling for me as the reader. It picks up a little bit when Nick's recalling old memories, in a bittersweet reminescence sort of way. Ultimately it is just a lot of going around looking at doors and I'm not sure what more you could've done to it. *shrug* The same could also be said for the stakeout parts that follow this. Jodi has the benefit of being able to bounce ideas off Tacoma, while Nick's just sort of left to his own mind. The result makes the stuff drag, probably because we have to look into his mind through exposition instead of seeing him actually interact and do something. Again, no much you can really do about it, I guess. I mean, I could've written less of it? I'm gonna level with you, I finished this chapter the day before I was due to post it and I was exhausted and I said to myself, Oyster (I don't actually call myself that, that would be weird, but for the sake of argument let's say I said that), you're gonna need to cut a huge amount of this for it to be readable. And then I went to bed instead and I just couldn't face doing it in the morning, either, so I posted it as it was. Which is a bad idea! Don't do that. My normal writing process is to write more than I need to and then cut the excess, and that I didn't do that here really shows. Anyway, point is, I've cut like 800 unnecessary words; it's still slow – partly by design, I have to say, since I needed the stakeout to feel convincingly long despite so people wouldn't care about the fact that it actually only took a total of like eight hours – but it is hopefully more readable. I kind of expected things to go sour with the cops, given they kept getting brought up. Ahh, foreshadowing. Yes, that wasn't meant to be a surprise. The point is more that Nick is, despite his mental acuity, not really thinking straight. He knew this would happen, and he still tried to do it all by himself, without putting a backup plan into place. These are not the actions of a successful man. Anyway: new chapter coming a bit later this weekend, sorry; there was a bunch of rewriting to do and I just didn't finish it in time. I have Thoughts about that, but those can wait for this fic to be over, I think. For now, let's do the obligatory 'next time' thing. Next time: Tacoma has something to say, and it isn't going to be pretty.
|
|
|
Post by bay on Jul 1, 2018 2:20:47 GMT
So this is an interesting Nick centric chapter there. I thought the parts where he recalled his time with Tacoma and missed her a lot shows that he does care for her and feels some guilt towards her murder. His interaction with Sam and Gabriella makes for a tense moment between them, especially with Mae and him wanting to get to the chapter house no matter what.
I admit that parts of Nick's investigation was dragged on a little due to Ambyssin saying Nick's more or less on his own, but seems like you rewrote some of that stuff before I got a chance to read this chapter. I guess the only advice I can give is if there's no new lead for Nick to act on or some other force/event that causes him to act, then probably it's not of big importance. With that said, the scene with him seeing Sarah and the others is fine as that shows the people in the chapter house are defitently involved there (and someone owning an electric type Pokemon at that...).
Looking forward to what happens next!
|
|